what_o it_o believe_v or_o in_o beginning_n to_o believe_v that_o which_o it_o do_v not_o believe_v or_o that_o the_o representative_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o council_n or_o the_o pope_n can_v err_v the_o first_o of_o these_o two_o principle_n be_v natural_a the_o second_o be_v of_o a_o supernatural_a order_n i_o handle_v not_o at_o present_a this_o point_n whether_o they_o be_v false_a or_o true_a at_o the_o bottom_n it_o suffice_v i_o to_o say_v that_o they_o be_v in_o their_o own_o nature_n so_o difficult_a and_o require_v so_o much_o time_n that_o to_o expect_v ordinary_a apprehension_n to_o examine_v they_o be_v plain_o to_o deride_v they_o i_o shall_v speak_v of_o the_o first_o of_o these_o in_o the_o six_o chapter_n where_o i_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o a_o man_n to_o extricate_v himself_o out_o of_o those_o perplexity_n wherein_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n engage_v he_o or_o to_o rest_v secure_a on_o the_o ground_n on_o which_o it_o be_v build_v it_o suffice_v i_o to_o say_v that_o people_n be_v not_o common_o so_o regular_a in_o thing_n which_o they_o believe_v by_o a_o distinct_a faith_n but_o that_o they_o be_v willing_a likewise_o to_o receive_v new_a doctrine_n and_o enlarge_v by_o this_o mean_v the_o number_n of_o popular_a mystery_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o truth_n of_o divine_a grace_n be_v never_o popular_a in_o all_o the_o consequence_n draw_v from_o theology_n and_o yet_o we_o know_v that_o all_o imaginable_a care_n have_v be_v take_v to_o make_v these_o consequence_n popular_a there_o have_v be_v make_v on_o this_o subject_a i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o book_n adapt_v to_o woman_n capacity_n there_o have_v be_v catechism_n compile_v intit'led_a catechism_n of_o grace_n which_o evident_o show_v it_o have_v be_v believe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o impossible_a to_o make_v the_o people_n receive_v by_o way_n of_o illustration_n or_o addition_n article_n which_o they_o know_v not_o before_o whence_o it_o follow_v it_o have_v be_v suppose_v they_o be_v capable_a of_o change_n for_o else_o to_o what_o purpose_n serve_v these_o catechism_n if_o the_o people_n can_v of_o themselves_o either_o diminish_v or_o augment_v the_o number_n of_o mystery_n which_o they_o hold_v by_o a_o distinct_a faith_n this_o principle_n be_v not_o then_o so_o certain_a but_o that_o it_o may_v be_v doubt_v of_o nor_o so_o clear_a or_o evident_a in_o itself_o that_o the_o most_o simple_a may_v be_v ascertain_v in_o it_o have_v before_o their_o eye_n a_o matter_n which_o appear_v so_o contrary_a to_o it_o as_o to_o the_o second_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o question_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o council_n or_o pope_n be_v not_o so_o easy_a that_o the_o most_o simple_a people_n may_v master_v it_o all_o society_n separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n oppose_v it_o if_o this_o church_n have_v this_o she_o have_v it_o by_o a_o particular_a privilege_n which_o must_v be_v examine_v before_o it_o be_v receive_v for_o it_o can_v be_v entertain_v on_o the_o bare_a word_n of_o this_o church_n without_o fall_v into_o a_o extravagancy_n and_o ridiculous_a circle_n which_o be_v that_o we_o believe_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v infallible_a because_o she_o say_v so_o and_o we_o believe_v what_o she_o say_v in_o this_o matter_n to_o be_v true_a because_o she_o be_v infallible_a before_o that_o the_o most_o simple_a people_n can_v acquiesce_v in_o its_o authority_n this_o authority_n must_v also_o appear_v to_o they_o to_o be_v undeniable_a by_o thing_n independent_a on_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o which_o may_v be_v judge_v of_o distinct_o by_o themselves_o otherwise_o this_o will_v be_v to_o begin_v a_o argument_n by_o its_o conclusion_n for_o this_o will_v be_v near_o the_o matter_n such_o a_o kind_n of_o reason_v as_o this_o be_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v infallible_a in_o what_o she_o say_v now_o she_o affirm_v she_o be_v infallible_a from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o she_o be_v so_o a_o person_n in_o who_o we_o suppose_v there_o be_v the_o least_o dram_n of_o sense_n will_v never_o be_v convince_v by_o this_o argument_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n then_o must_v first_o make_v out_o its_o privilege_n of_o infallibility_n to_o the_o most_o simple_a man_n live_v before_o it_o can_v be_v suppose_v that_o such_o a_o one_o or_o any_o other_o will_v receive_v its_o doctrine_n found_v on_o this_o principle_n now_o i_o affirm_v that_o this_o disquisition_n be_v beyond_o the_o reach_n of_o mean_a capacity_n for_o if_o it_o be_v prove_v by_o way_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v not_o so_o plain_o describe_v therein_o but_o that_o the_o place_n on_o which_o it_o be_v ground_v may_v be_v capable_a of_o another_o sense_n they_o be_v controvert_v place_n and_o a_o man_n must_v read_v whole_a volume_n to_o prevent_v his_o be_v rash_a or_o passionate_a in_o his_o judgement_n now_o if_o a_o man_n be_v able_a to_o make_v such_o a_o disquisition_n and_o a_o judgement_n according_o he_o will_v then_o be_v able_a to_o enter_v upon_o the_o examination_n of_o particular_a doctrine_n and_o to_o discern_v the_o conformity_n which_o each_o of_o they_o have_v with_o the_o scripture_n in_o relation_n to_o what_o be_v produce_v on_o either_o side_n now_o if_o this_o doctrine_n be_v attempt_v to_o be_v prove_v by_o argument_n he_o that_o endeavour_v to_o do_v this_o engage_v himself_o yet_o far_a into_o tedious_a prolixity_n and_o difficulty_n which_o surpass_v ordinary_a apprehension_n in_o a_o word_n mr._n arnaud_n do_v himself_o decide_v the_o question_n this_o infallibility_n say_v he_o 66._o lib._n 1._o c._n 7._o p._n 66._o be_v not_o a_o thing_n clear_a in_o itself_o see_v it_o depend_v only_o on_o the_o will_n of_o god_n which_o he_o have_v make_v know_v unto_o we_o by_o the_o scripture_n the_o church_n not_o be_v natural_o infallible_a we_o must_v prove_v that_o it_o be_v supernatural_o so_o either_o by_o the_o principle_n of_o faith_n or_o by_o a_o long_a series_n of_o argument_n ordinary_a capacity_n be_v not_o able_a to_o examine_v this_o long_a sequel_n of_o argument_n nor_o sufficient_o to_o discuss_v the_o principle_n of_o faith_n to_o discern_v if_o this_o pretend_a infallibility_n may_v be_v draw_v thence_o and_o it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v choose_v rather_o to_o take_v the_o popular_a infallibility_n for_o his_o principle_n than_o that_o of_o privilege_n mr._n arnaud_n testify_v as_o much_o for_o speak_v of_o the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o church_n alter_v its_o belief_n on_o the_o article_n which_o be_v not_o popular_a that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o this_o infallibility_n of_o privilege_n now_o in_o question_n reason_n say_v he_o do_v not_o clear_o show_v we_o this_o impossibility_n so_o that_o this_o author_n mean_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v desirous_a to_o ground_v his_o argument_n on_o 68_o lib._n 1._o c._n 7._o pag._n 68_o a_o principle_n of_o reason_n and_o humane_a evidence_n and_o not_o on_o a_o principle_n of_o iradition_n and_o authority_n or_o on_o abstract_a and_o remote_a arguing_n he_o must_v then_o necessary_o contain_v himself_o within_o the_o reach_n of_o thing_n in_o which_o the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o change_n appear_v plain_o by_o reason_n there_o be_v particular_a way_n of_o prove_v that_o the_o church_n never_o fall_v into_o a_o error_n on_o any_o point_n which_o it_o propose_v but_o it_o be_v evident_a to_o sense_n that_o the_o whole_a church_n can_v fall_v into_o error_n relate_v to_o matter_n of_o faith_n see_v they_o be_v distinct_o know_v and_o understand_v by_o all_o the_o faithful_a the_o infallibility_n then_o of_o privilege_n be_v not_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v immediate_o apparent_a to_o sense_n there_o need_v more_o abstract_v and_o remote_a argument_n to_o prove_v it_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o person_n of_o ordinary_a capacity_n be_v not_o able_a to_o do_v this_o much_o less_o be_v they_o fit_a for_o this_o shall_v this_o point_n be_v undertake_v to_o be_v prove_v by_o the_o way_n of_o tradition_n for_o it_o will_v be_v to_o send_v they_o far_o enough_o in_o oblige_v they_o to_o read_v the_o father_n and_o council_n to_o be_v inform_v in_o this_o matter_n beside_o that_o the_o father_n and_o council_n be_v themselves_o the_o representative_a church_n and_o who_o authority_n be_v now_o in_o question_n and_o so_o consequent_o their_o testimony_n upon_o this_o account_n will_v signify_v nothing_o it_o be_v then_o manifest_a that_o common_a apprehension_n not_o be_v able_a to_o ascertain_v themselves_o in_o the_o infallibility_n of_o privilege_n as_o i_o come_v now_o from_o prove_v nor_o in_o the_o point_n of_o popular_a infallibility_n as_o i_o have_v already_o hint_v and_o which_o i_o shall_v do_v
we_o in_o suspense_n what_o follow_v thence_o that_o we_o must_v be_v determine_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n this_o indeed_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v and_o i_o maintain_v we_o ought_v whole_o to_o apply_v ourselves_o to_o the_o scripture_n and_o leave_v those_o perplexity_n touch_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n that_o we_o may_v ground_v our_o faith_n only_o on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o i_o pretend_v by_o this_o mean_v we_o shall_v adhere_v to_o the_o reform_a church_n what_o must_v we_o then_o do_v about_o this_o new_a difference_n mr._n arnaud_n and_o i_o must_v dispute_v concern_v the_o scripture_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o know_v which_o of_o we_o two_o have_v most_o reason_n and_o these_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o this_o admirable_a method_n the_o glory_n of_o our_o time_n and_o quintessence_n of_o humane_a wit_n which_o after_o several_a wind_n and_o turn_n several_a hot_a debate_n and_o sharp_a dispute_n and_o after_o a_o invitation_n of_o all_o france_n and_o all_o they_o of_o either_o communion_n to_o the_o behold_v of_o this_o famous_a contest_v refer_v the_o matter_n at_o length_n to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o church_n and_o this_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o indeed_o if_o we_o continue_v to_o dispute_v after_o this_o manner_n i_o think_v the_o world_n have_v little_a reason_n to_o concern_v itself_o in_o our_o debate_n see_v it_o be_v a_o vain_a amusement_n we_o wrestle_v against_o one_o another_o with_o all_o our_o may_v we_o sweat_v and_o take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n and_o make_v our_o book_n be_v buy_v dear_a and_o after_o all_o we_o be_v to_o begin_v again_o for_o if_o we_o must_v now_o dispute_v concern_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o church_n wherefore_o do_v we_o not_o do_v so_o in_o the_o beginning_n wherefore_o must_v the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v for_o a_o praeludium_n to_o this_o be_v it_o because_o the_o gate_n of_o this_o controversy_n be_v not_o yet_o wide_a enough_o of_o itself_o but_o that_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n must_v introduce_v we_o or_o be_v it_o not_o worthy_a our_o regard_n and_o therefore_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n must_v be_v its_o mediator_n be_v it_o that_o either_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o scripture_n have_v need_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v recommend_v to_o we_o the_o one_o of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o the_o other_o of_o my_o answer_n and_o that_o no_o man_n can_v betake_v himself_o to_o either_o of_o these_o without_o our_o guidance_n for_o my_o part_n i_o pretend_v not_o to_o this_o and_o therefore_o think_v it_o beside_o the_o purpose_n to_o begin_v a_o new_a controversy_n chap._n vii_o the_o six_o last_o chapter_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n examine_v mr_n arnaud'_v last_o six_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o book_n be_v only_o as_o loose_v piece_n which_o relate_v not_o to_o the_o method_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n nor_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o consist_v in_o fruitless_a digression_n which_o have_v no_o connexion_n with_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o seem_v thereupon_o he_o have_v intend_v they_o only_o as_o a_o enlargement_n to_o his_o book_n and_o as_o a_o mean_n to_o tire_v his_o reader_n patience_n which_o will_v oblige_v i_o to_o make_v only_o a_o succinct_a answer_n it_o be_v unreasonable_a to_o carry_v off_o the_o debate_n to_o other_o subject_n and_o charge_v myself_o with_o unnecessary_a matter_n but_o howsoever_o concise_a my_o answer_n may_v be_v yet_o will_v it_o manifest_v the_o weakness_n and_o folly_n of_o all_o these_o tedious_a and_o troublesome_a discourse_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n his_o seven_o chapter_n respect_v a_o objection_n i_o make_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n concern_v the_o infallibility_n he_o attribute_n to_o the_o people_n which_o he_o ground_n on_o this_o that_o people_n natural_o will_v not_o suffer_v their_o opinion_n to_o be_v snatch_v from_o they_o nor_o novelty_n introduce_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n for_o i_o have_v intimate_v that_o this_o will_v oppose_v the_o infallibility_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n attribute_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n the_o remain_a part_n of_o the_o first_o book_n be_v spend_v in_o treat_v on_o some_o other_o innovation_n which_o we_o suppose_v to_o have_v insensible_o creep_v in_o as_o that_o in_o the_o establishment_n of_o episcopacy_n pray_v for_o the_o dead_a the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o prohibition_n of_o certain_a meat_n these_o be_v the_o thing_n i_o intend_v to_o treat_v of_o in_o this_o chapter_n that_o i_o may_v proceed_v orderly_o i_o shall_v first_o examine_v this_o pretend_a popular_a infallibility_n by_o compare_v it_o with_o the_o infallibility_n of_o pope_n or_o council_n for_o we_o must_v see_v whether_o i_o have_v not_o reason_n to_o make_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n the_o objection_n contain_v in_o my_o preface_n this_o question_n will_v be_v soon_o end_v if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o i_o have_v allege_v some_o example_n of_o the_o insensible_a alteration_n which_o actual_o happen_v in_o the_o church_n in_o several_a point_n as_o 7._o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n part_v 2._o c._n 7._o well_o practical_a as_o speculative_a and_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n can_v not_o defend_v himself_o but_o by_o protest_v that_o he_o have_v not_o offer_v in_o general_a this_o maxim_n that_o there_o can_v not_o happen_v in_o the_o church_n any_o imperceptible_a change_n in_o the_o use_n of_o ceremony_n or_o in_o opinion_n which_o be_v no_o way_n popular_a but_o speculative_a that_o he_o have_v be_v cautious_a of_o propose_v of_o it_o in_o this_o generality_n and_o therefore_o have_v restrain_v it_o to_o capital_a mystery_n which_o be_v know_v to_o all_o the_o faithful_a by_o a_o distinct_a faith_n to_o answer_v after_o this_o manner_n what_o be_v it_o but_o to_o confess_v a_o change_n have_v happen_v in_o point_n which_o be_v not_o popular_a which_o confession_n absolute_o overthrow_v the_o infallibility_n claim_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n that_o mr._n arnaud_n distinguish_v betwixt_o a_o infallibility_n 7._o lib._n 1._o c._n 7._o of_o grace_n or_o privilege_n and_o a_o humane_a and_o popular_a infallibility_n and_o to_o assert_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n do_v in_o no_o wise_n pretend_v to_o disavow_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n and_o council_n as_o it_o respect_v all_o kind_n of_o mystery_n whether_o popular_a or_o other_o for_o these_o example_n i_o produce_v do_v equal_o oppose_v all_o manner_n of_o infallibility_n and_o to_o acknowledge_v it_o in_o any_o kind_n will_v be_v to_o let_v go_v this_o pretend_a infallibility_n of_o privilege_n i_o will_v suppose_v the_o alteration_n i_o mention_v to_o have_v happen_v in_o point_n not_o popular_a yet_o be_v they_o innovation_n nevertheless_o and_o when_o they_o be_v not_o contrary_a to_o the_o natural_a infallibility_n yet_o will_v they_o be_v to_o that_o which_o be_v term_v of_o grace_n see_v that_o they_o be_v actual_a alteration_n in_o point_n of_o religion_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o a_o man_n who_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v true_a can_v deny_v but_o that_o he_o act_v contrary_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v that_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n be_v only_o infallible_a and_o that_o mr._n arnaud_v distinction_n be_v a_o mere_a illusion_n for_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v admit_v a_o alteration_n in_o point_n not_o popular_a she_o be_v not_o then_o infallible_a in_o respect_n of_o these_o point_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v mind_v to_o wrangle_v about_o some_o of_o the_o example_n i_o produce_v pretend_v the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n have_v not_o be_v alter_v although_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o have_v be_v so_o but_o he_o do_v not_o oppose_v what_o i_o allege_v touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o grace_n which_o be_v not_o a_o point_n of_o practice_n but_o belief_n content_v himself_o only_o with_o say_v that_o the_o truth_n of_o divine_a grace_n have_v 7._o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n part_n 2._o c._n 7._o never_o be_v popular_a in_o all_o the_o consequence_n which_o have_v be_v draw_v from_o they_o in_o theology_n and_o that_o it_o be_v false_a they_o be_v not_o still_o the_o same_o in_o principal_a and_o essential_a point_n but_o be_v not_o this_o still_o to_o acknowledge_v that_o in_o respect_n of_o point_n not_o popular_a and_o which_o be_v neither_o principal_n nor_o essential_a in_o the_o matter_n of_o grace_n there_o have_v happen_v a_o change_n now_o these_o point_n whatsoever_o they_o be_v whether_o principal_a or_o not_o great_a or_o small_a be_v doctrinal_a
point_n which_o can_v be_v alter_v without_o pass_v over_o from_o truth_n to_o error_n or_o from_o error_n to_o truth_n if_o then_o it_o be_v true_a as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v and_o as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v not_o deny_v that_o the_o church_n have_v be_v several_a time_n of_o contrary_a opinion_n upon_o which_o account_n it_o be_v impossible_a but_o she_o have_v be_v in_o error_n and_o consequent_o she_o be_v not_o infallible_a in_o this_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n and_o privilege_n attribute_v unto_o she_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n answer_n do_v evident_o suppose_v the_o actual_a reality_n of_o this_o change_n it_o have_v then_o give_v i_o just_a occasion_n to_o make_v this_o objection_n i_o have_v make_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n distinction_n come_v too_o late_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a he_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n never_o have_v the_o least_o thought_n of_o deny_v this_o infallibility_n of_o privilege_n and_o grace_n the_o question_n here_o be_v not_o to_o know_v absolute_o what_o that_o author_n believe_v or_o not_o believe_v what_o he_o think_v or_o do_v not_o think_v when_o this_o shall_v be_v question_v we_o shall_v always_o be_v ready_a to_o hear_v mr._n arnaud_n relation_n of_o that_o matter_n but_o here_o it_o concern_v we_o to_o inquire_v into_o the_o consequence_n which_o may_v be_v draw_v from_o his_o term_n and_o whether_o he_o have_v give_v i_o a_o just_a occasion_n to_o make_v that_o objection_n against_o he_o in_o my_o preface_n it_o will_v not_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v declaration_n on_o this_o matter_n it_o must_v be_v show_v that_o the_o consequence_n be_v not_o true_a mr._n arnaud_n imagine_v he_o have_v sufficient_o justify_v his_o friend_n in_o assert_v he_o make_v not_o use_v of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o privilege_n because_o it_o be_v a_o privilege_n to_o be_v prove_v and_o not_o suppose_v and_o the_o calvinist_n deny_v it_o it_o be_v thence_o clear_a that_o to_o make_v a_o advantageous_a use_n of_o it_o it_o shall_v have_v be_v establish_v before_o which_o be_v to_o say_v there_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v a_o entire_a treatise_n make_v of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n before_o it_o can_v be_v make_v use_n of_o in_o this_o dispute_n but_o say_v he_o to_o conclude_v from_o thence_o he_o have_v deny_v it_o and_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o rash_a consequence_n as_o ever_o be_v draw_v although_o that_o mr._n claude_n have_v do_v this_o in_o the_o preface_n of_o his_o book_n and_o this_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n true_a character_n that_o he_o be_v never_o more_o fierce_a than_o when_o he_o be_v gravel_v or_o allege_v thing_n whole_o beside_o the_o purpose_n we_o have_v not_o ground_v our_o present_a objection_n on_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n not_o use_v the_o infallibility_n of_o privilege_n for_o his_o principle_n this_o be_v a_o wilful_a mistake_n for_o it_o have_v be_v ground_v on_o this_o that_o the_o term_n of_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o instance_n of_o a_o change_n which_o i_o have_v affirm_v do_v oppose_v this_o infallibility_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v to_o and_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o but_o that_o of_o the_o people_n now_o it_o be_v to_o this_o he_o shall_v apply_v himself_o and_o not_o continual_o entertain_v we_o with_o impertinent_a digression_n moreover_o what_o signify_v his_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o infallibility_n of_o privilege_n be_v a_o principle_n to_o be_v prove_v and_o not_o suppose_v and_o that_o the_o reason_n dissuade_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n from_o make_v use_n of_o it_o be_v because_o we_o deny_v it_o we_o no_o less_o deny_v the_o pretend_a popular_a infallibility_n which_o be_v a_o principle_n needs_o prove_v as_o much_o as_o the_o other_o he_o himself_o tell_v we_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o eight_o chapter_n that_o the_o principle_n of_o insensible_a alteration_n which_o be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o that_o of_o popular_a infallibility_n be_v a_o necessary_a foundation_n to_o the_o calvinist_n whereon_o to_o build_v the_o great_a part_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o that_o all_o this_o great_a machine_n of_o the_o pretend_a reformation_n consist_v of_o so_o many_o different_a opinion_n have_v almost_o need_v upon_o all_o occasion_n of_o this_o supposition_n that_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n which_o it_o undertake_v to_o overthrow_v have_v be_v insensible_o introduce_v into_o the_o church_n and_o thus_o do_v he_o speak_v when_o he_o will_v have_v we_o deny_v he_o his_o principle_n but_o when_o he_o will_v have_v we_o grant_v it_o he_o he_o than_o hold_v another_o language_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n 7._o lib._n 1._o c._n 7._o say_v he_o do_v not_o design_n to_o attribute_v to_o the_o people_n any_o other_o infallibility_n than_o that_o which_o all_o the_o world_n allow_v they_o and_o which_o mr._n claude_n do_v himself_o grant_v never_o any_o person_n dispose_v more_o free_o of_o other_o man_n thought_n then_o mr._n arnaud_n we_o deny_v we_o confess_v according_a as_o he_o please_v he_o bring_v we_o on_o his_o stage_n as_o often_o as_o he_o listen_v make_v we_o say_v sometime_o one_o thing_n and_o sometime_o another_o and_o be_v not_o this_o to_o dispute_v successful_o but_o whether_o we_o confess_v or_o deny_v this_o his_o popular_a infallibility_n it_o be_v all_o one_o to_o i_o for_o here_o the_o question_n be_v not_o about_o this_o but_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v not_o oppose_v the_o infallibility_n attribute_v to_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n this_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v at_o a_o loss_n how_o to_o defend_v himself_o from_o it_o what_o signify_v his_o tell_v we_o that_o there_o be_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o thing_n 7._o lib._n 1._o c._n 7._o wherein_o not_o only_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o all_o the_o people_n of_o the_o universe_n but_o a_o particular_a number_n of_o people_n a_o province_n a_o city_n a_o borough_n a_o particular_a person_n be_v infallible_a that_o be_v to_o say_v wherein_o it_o can_v happen_v he_o shall_v be_v deceive_v himself_o nor_o will_v deceive_v other_o wherefore_o must_v we_o have_v the_o gazetier_n bring_v in_o for_o a_o instance_n of_o this_o who_o be_v infallible_a when_o he_o tell_v we_o any_o considerable_a news_n such_o as_o be_v the_o king_n go_v into_o the_o low_a country_n the_o take_n of_o city_n in_o flanders_n the_o canonization_n of_o st._n francis_n de_fw-fr sales_n the_o death_n of_o pope_n alexander_n the_o seven_o and_o the_o election_n of_o clement_n the_o nine_o if_o he_o relate_v this_o news_n only_o to_o advertise_v we_o he_o begin_v his_o book_n after_o the_o king_n victory_n in_o the_o low_a country_n every_o man_n may_v believe_v as_o much_o as_o he_o think_v fit_v for_o we_o know_v it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o add_v a_o period_n or_o two_o to_o the_o begin_n of_o a_o book_n although_o it_o be_v already_o far_o advance_v but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v i_o dare_v say_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n victory_n will_v not_o be_v so_o certain_a as_o those_o of_o our_o monarch_n if_o in_o effect_n he_o have_v not_o mention_v this_o to_o we_o but_o to_o confirm_v by_o example_n his_o popular_a infallibility_n i_o have_v reason_n to_o tell_v he_o that_o these_o instance_n be_v beside_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n for_o there_o must_v be_v a_o distinction_n make_v betwixt_o a_o infallibility_n ground_v on_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o single_a person_n or_o a_o particular_a sort_n of_o people_n and_o that_o which_o be_v ground_v on_o a_o whole_a body_n of_o people_n i_o will_v call_v the_o first_o if_o you_o will_v a_o infallibility_n of_o testimony_n and_o the_o second_o a_o infallibility_n of_o perseverance_n in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o state_n there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o the_o first_o of_o these_o may_v be_v attribute_v to_o a_o people_n a_o church_n a_o province_n a_o city_n or_o a_o particular_a person_n without_o the_o second_o i_o will_v grant_v likewise_o it_o be_v impossible_a in_o certain_a case_n for_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o a_o people_n to_o be_v mistake_v in_o the_o news_n it_o relate_v though_o to_o speak_v the_o truth_n even_o this_o happen_v not_o seldom_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o usual_o false_a than_o popular_a news_n but_o though_o i_o grant_v this_o be_v impossible_a in_o some_o case_n yet_o this_o be_v far_o enough_o from_o acknowledge_v that_o a_o people_n govern_v by_o certain_a person_n may_v not_o insensible_o without_o any_o noise_n alter_v their_o sentiment_n and_o pass_v over_o into_o a_o opinion_n which_o they_o know_v not_o before_o for_o to_o make_v such_o a_o kind_n of_o change_n as_o this_o be_v there_o needs_o only_o the_o concurrence_n of_o two_o
or_o three_o great_a person_n in_o authority_n to_o who_o all_o business_n be_v refer_v we_o have_v see_v that_o the_o face_n of_o thing_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v change_v not_o long_o ago_o and_o which_o have_v be_v surprise_v to_o several_a person_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v be_v interest_v in_o some_o of_o these_o change_n and_o i_o suppose_v he_o will_v be_v sorry_a if_o the_o infallibility_n of_o perseverance_n in_o the_o same_o state_n shall_v have_v be_v as_o firm_a and_o unmoveable_a as_o the_o account_n which_o the_o gazetier_n give_v we_o of_o the_o death_n of_o pope_n alexander_n but_o after_o all_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v oppose_v the_o infallibility_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n ordinary_o pretend_v to_o and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o will_v have_v tell_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v he_o do_v i_o the_o honour_n he_o mention_n which_o be_v to_o have_v confer_v with_o i_o about_o my_o objection_n and_o perhaps_o my_o answer_n will_v have_v satisfy_v he_o i_o will_v have_v add_v two_o observation_n which_o will_v have_v make_v he_o better_o comprehend_v that_o his_o pretend_a popular_a infallibility_n do_v not_o well_o accord_v with_o that_o which_o he_o term_v of_o grace_n or_o privilege_n the_o first_o of_o these_o observation_n be_v that_o popular_a mystery_n be_v only_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n if_o sufficient_o preserve_v by_o natural_a mean_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o inviolable_a inclination_n of_o the_o people_n there_o be_v no_o great_a need_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n which_o will_v be_v at_o far_a only_o necessary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v not_o popular_a that_o be_v to_o the_o question_n of_o the_o school_n which_o the_o church_n may_v well_o be_v without_o and_o which_o be_v but_o as_o speak_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n theological_a consequence_n the_o second_o be_v that_o the_o reason_n wherefore_o he_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n choose_v rather_o the_o popular_a infallibility_n for_o his_o principle_n than_o that_o of_o grace_n suppose_v that_o this_o latter_a be_v absolute_o less_o evident_a and_o hard_a to_o be_v prove_v than_o the_o first_o this_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n say_v he_o be_v deny_v by_o the_o heretic_n can_v be_v make_v use_n 7._o lib._n 1._o c._n 7._o of_o as_o a_o principle_n against_o they_o unless_o we_o establish_v it_o by_o separate_a proof_n for_o the_o calvinist_n without_o doubt_n will_v not_o take_v themselves_o to_o be_v sufficient_o refute_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n if_o we_o only_o content_v ourselves_o with_o bring_v these_o argument_n against_o they_o all_o doctrine_n which_o be_v condemn_v by_o a_o infallible_a church_n be_v false_a but_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o calvinist_n on_o the_o sacrament_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o be_v infallible_a therefore_o it_o be_v false_a not_o but_o this_o reason_v be_v good_a but_o the_o minor_a proposition_n which_o say_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v infallible_a be_v a_o controvert_v point_n it_o be_v thence_o plain_a that_o before_o it_o can_v be_v make_v use_n of_o it_o must_v be_v prove_v that_o be_v to_o say_v there_o ought_v to_o be_v make_v a_o entire_a treatise_n touch_v the_o church_n infallibility_n before_o this_o point_n can_v be_v use_v for_o this_o infallibility_n be_v not_o a_o thing_n clear_a in_o it self_o see_v it_o whole_o depend_v on_o the_o will_n of_o god_n reaveal_v in_o scripture_n the_o church_n not_o be_v natural_o infallible_a it_o be_v then_o by_o the_o principle_n of_o faith_n or_o by_o a_o long_a train_n of_o argument_n that_o it_o must_v be_v prove_v she_o be_v supernatural_o so_o now_o to_o make_v this_o argument_n good_a we_o must_v suppose_v that_o this_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n can_v be_v prove_v but_o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o difficulty_n whatsoever_o course_n be_v take_v whether_o by_o scripture_n or_o reason_n for_o if_o it_o can_v be_v clear_o and_o brief_o prove_v from_o scripture_n mr._n arnaud_n excuse_n will_v be_v vain_a for_o he_o will_v be_v demand_v wherefore_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v not_o do_v it_o see_v we_o require_v not_o argument_n where_o the_o scripture_n plain_o express_v itself_o his_o reason_n then_o to_o be_v conclusive_a must_v suppose_v it_o be_v impossible_a for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o prove_v the_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n without_o engage_v himself_o in_o prolixity_n and_o difficulty_n whence_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o this_o be_v not_o a_o proper_a principle_n for_o the_o unlearned_a who_o be_v not_o able_a to_o go_v through_o with_o a_o long_a and_o difficult_a discussion_n it_o be_v of_o no_o use_n to_o they_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o that_o so_o much_o the_o rather_o that_o he_o himself_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o short_a and_o easy_a way_n be_v needful_a to_o such_o whereby_o they_o may_v discern_v the_o true_a church_n way_n say_v he_o which_o 17._o lib._n 1._o c._n 3._o p._n 17._o free_a man_n from_o those_o painful_a dicussion_n which_o ignorance_n dulness_n of_o apprehension_n and_o the_o exigence_n of_o life_n do_v make_v so_o many_o person_n uncapable_a of_o so_o that_o this_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n be_v not_o to_o be_v prove_v without_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o difficulty_n will_v be_v only_o serviceable_a to_o the_o learned_a and_o of_o which_o in_o effect_n they_o have_v no_o great_a need_n see_v they_o can_v of_o themselves_o attain_v the_o knowledge_n of_o particular_a doctrine_n without_o the_o help_n of_o authority_n and_o to_o this_o be_v reduce_v through_o mr._n arnaud_n mean_n this_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n and_o privilege_n which_o have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n in_o the_o romish_a communion_n the_o remain_a part_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n treat_v as_o i_o already_o say_v on_o several_a other_o alteration_n which_o we_o pretend_v have_v insensible_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n but_o see_v these_o be_v point_n which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o belong_v to_o the_o eucharist_n and_o can_v be_v well_o examine_v without_o write_v a_o great_a volume_n on_o each_o of_o they_o mr._n arnaud_n therefore_o may_v take_v the_o liberty_n of_o say_v what_o he_o please_v concern_v they_o for_o i_o think_v myself_o no_o way_n bind_v to_o answer_v he_o when_o he_o shall_v assault_v the_o book_n of_o mr._n saumaise_n blondel_n or_o daillé_fw-fr after_o the_o manner_n he_o ought_v he_o will_v not_o perhaps_o want_v a_o answer_n it_o be_v a_o easy_a matter_n to_o join_v three_o or_o four_o passage_n together_o on_o any_o controversy_n and_o thereupon_o make_v declamation_n for_o this_o be_v the_o common_a course_n of_o the_o world_n people_n usual_o begin_v where_o they_o will_v and_o end_v when_o they_o please_v but_o be_v one_o of_o these_o book_n i_o mention_v examine_v to_o the_o bottom_n and_o every_o particular_a undertake_v i_o be_o sure_a this_o will_v not_o be_v such_o a_o easy_a task_n the_o supposition_n of_o insensible_a alteration_n be_v a_o principle_n the_o holy_a scripture_n establish_v which_o right_a reason_n allow_v and_o experience_n confirm_v st._n paul_n tell_v we_o of_o a_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n which_o begin_v to_o appear_v in_o his_o time_n and_o which_o will_v in_o the_o end_n produce_v this_o great_a effect_n he_o call_v a_o revolt_n or_o apostasy_n which_o have_v all_o the_o character_n of_o a_o insensible_a change_n see_v that_o the_o foundation_n of_o it_o be_v lay_v in_o his_o time_n and_o at_o length_n these_o mysterious_a project_n shall_v come_v to_o their_o perfection_n our_o reason_n likewise_o tell_v we_o that_o important_a alteration_n which_o happen_v in_o society_n be_v never_o introduce_v all_o of_o they_o at_o one_o time_n but_o be_v bring_v in_o gradual_o and_o that_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o join_v successful_o together_o several_a particular_a innovation_n each_o one_o of_o which_o apart_o seem_v inconsiderable_a and_o to_o make_v thereby_o a_o great_a alteration_n than_o if_o this_o shall_v be_v undertake_v all_o at_o once_o this_o be_v a_o maxim_n among_o all_o politician_n and_o person_n who_o be_v capable_a of_o prosecute_a any_o enterprise_n but_o this_o many_o time_n happen_v of_o itself_o without_o any_o design_n experience_n itself_o confirm_v this_o by_o sundry_a example_n for_o it_o be_v after_o this_o manner_n several_a art_n and_o science_n arrive_v at_o perfection_n language_n and_o custom_n of_o country_n be_v alter_v it_o be_v after_o this_o manneer_n the_o power_n of_o prince_n and_o other_o state_n be_v increase_v or_o diminish_v and_o not_o to_o seek_v for_o instance_n of_o this_o kind_n any_o far_a than_o in_o the_o church_n and_o christian_a religion_n by_o this_o mean_n have_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o romish_a prelacy_n
of_o rome_n and_o in_o fine_a may_v be_v refute_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n own_o example_n which_o be_v the_o summary_n of_o the_o first_o chapter_n ii_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n be_v indirect_a and_o contrary_a to_o nature_n see_v he_o will_v decide_v question_n of_o right_n by_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o question_n of_o fact_n by_o proof_n draw_v from_o argument_n which_o be_v such_o a_o disorderly_a way_n of_o proceed_v as_o make_v his_o method_n just_o suspect_v to_o be_v artificial_a and_o deceitful_a iii_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v open_o assault_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o that_o after_o a_o indirect_a and_o artificial_a manner_n which_o lie_v as_o a_o prejudication_n against_o he_o which_o be_v the_o summary_n of_o the_o second_o chapter_n iv_o that_o the_o design_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v to_o destroy_v the_o impression_n which_o the_o proof_n of_o fact_n or_o the_o passage_n out_o of_o the_o father_n have_v make_v on_o our_o mind_n do_v nothing_o less_o than_o this_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o his_o treatise_n be_v whole_o useless_a which_o be_v the_o content_n of_o the_o three_o chapter_n v._o that_o mr._n arnaud_n contradict_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o pretend_v to_o defend_v he_o and_o ruin_v the_o whole_a design_n of_o his_o treatise_n vi_o that_o these_o method_n of_o prescription_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n so_o much_o glory_n in_o be_v vain_a and_o ineffectual_a and_o that_o the_o course_n we_o take_v to_o confirm_v people_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n be_v short_a certain_a and_o easy_a to_o the_o mean_a capacity_n whereas_o those_o mr._n arnaud_n offer_v be_v tedious_a difficult_a uncertain_a and_o unintelligible_a to_o ordinary_a apprehension_n whence_o it_o follow_v they_o can_v with_o a_o safe_a conscience_n remain_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n vii_o that_o the_o abridgement_n of_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n which_o i_o offer_v in_o my_o first_o answer_n have_v be_v regular_a and_o that_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v but_o a_o mear_v chaos_n of_o confusion_n these_o three_o last_a particular_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o four_o chapter_n viii_o that_o all_o those_o pretend_a advantage_n mr._n arnaud_n hope_v to_o obtain_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o learned_a and_o unlearned_a and_o to_o those_o he_o term_v the_o obstinate_a be_v groundless_a imagination_n which_o in_o fine_a do_v only_o manifest_v the_o unprofitableness_n of_o that_o treatise_n which_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o five_o and_o six_o chapter_n ix_o and_o last_o that_o he_o can_v excuse_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n nor_o himself_o from_o the_o charge_n of_o contradict_v and_o oppose_v the_o infallibility_n of_o pope_n and_o council_n it_o be_v a_o avow_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o content_n of_o this_o seven_o chapter_n book_n ii_o wherein_o be_v show_v that_o when_o it_o shall_v be_v true_a that_o those_o which_o be_v call_v the_o schismatical_a church_n believe_v transubstantiation_n yet_o will_v it_o not_o thence_o follow_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v always_o hold_v by_o these_o christian_n chap._n i._n contain_v the_o chief_a head_n of_o this_o whole_a controversy_n touch_v the_o eastern_a church_n and_o their_o opinion_n from_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a mr._n arnaud_n artifice_n lay_v open_a we_o be_v now_o come_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o other_o eastern_a church_n touch_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o must_v endeavour_v to_o shelter_v ourselves_o from_o the_o violent_a insulting_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n we_o need_v not_o mention_v how_o this_o have_v be_v the_o subject_a of_o their_o triumph_n see_v all_o the_o world_n know_v it_o for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v 256._o 2d_o part_v of_o the_o perpetuity_n c._n 5._o p._n 256._o already_o thereatn_v we_o with_o produce_v of_o twenty_o million_o of_o witness_n on_o his_o side_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o be_v not_o a_o person_n of_o that_o humour_n as_o to_o abate_v any_o thing_n be_v continual_o charge_v we_o with_o absurdity_n rashness_n confidence_n conviction_n demonstration_n and_o tell_v we_o of_o minister_n confound_v by_o the_o number_n of_o his_o proof_n he_o tell_v the_o world_n in_o his_o preface_n that_o he_o have_v leave_v we_o no_o reason_n 11._o p._n 11._o to_o doubt_v in_o a_o matter_n so_o apparent_a as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o these_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n he_o tell_v we_o moreover_o in_o 113._o l._n 2._o c._n 2._o p._n 113._o another_o place_n that_o this_o be_v a_o point_n most_o clear_a and_o evident_a and_o that_o be_v we_o not_o withhold_v by_o obstinacy_n we_o shall_v confess_v as_o much_o ourselves_o and_o not_o let_v our_o tongue_n thus_o bely_v our_o conscience_n nay_o even_o before_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n appear_v abroad_o in_o the_o world_n it_o have_v already_o get_v the_o name_n of_o invincible_a like_a to_o that_o legion_n of_o old_a under_o the_o emperor_n marcus_n aurelius_n which_o cause_v fire_n from_o heaven_n to_o fall_v down_o on_o the_o head_n of_o its_o enemy_n and_o we_o may_v true_o affirm_v the_o world_n have_v not_o be_v want_v to_o usher_v in_o this_o his_o pretend_a victory_n with_o their_o shout_n and_o acclamation_n now_o if_o it_o be_v inquire_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n what_o advantage_n he_o can_v expect_v from_o this_o whole_a controversy_n he_o will_v tell_v we_o it_o be_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o that_o be_v 115._o l._n 2._o c._n 2._o p._n 115._o will_v never_o be_v persuade_v to_o suffer_v one_o of_o its_o clear_a proof_n to_o be_v snatch_v out_o of_o his_o hand_n see_v it_o establish_v the_o faith_n of_o a_o mystery_n wherein_o consist_v the_o object_n of_o its_o devotion_n through_o the_o whole_a world_n that_o god_n preserve_v all_o these_o christian_a society_n although_o divide_v from_o his_o church_n and_o suffer_v not_o the_o tyranny_n of_o infidel_n whole_o to_o swallow_v they_o up_o nor_o the_o knowledge_n of_o principal_a mystery_n to_o be_v quite_o extinguish_v among_o they_o to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v remain_v as_o witness_n for_o the_o catholic_n cause_n in_o testify_v the_o antiquity_n of_o those_o doctrine_n which_o the_o new_a heretic_n deny_v if_o he_o be_v demand_v whether_o none_o of_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v hitherto_o make_v use_n of_o this_o argument_n he_o will_v tell_v you_o that_o no_o 10._o in_o his_o prefa_n p._n 10._o one_o yet_o have_v exact_o handle_v this_o matter_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o this_o great_a interest_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o this_o proof_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a she_o have_v whereby_o to_o establish_v her_o faith_n and_o devotion_n in_o respect_n of_o this_o mystery_n be_v reserve_v for_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o that_o the_o divine_a providence_n have_v not_o withhold_v for_o so_o many_o age_n the_o violence_n of_o the_o infidel_n nor_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o the_o progress_n of_o the_o mahometan_n nor_o preserve_v these_o relic_n of_o christianity_n in_o the_o east_n but_o only_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n excellent_a treatise_n which_o be_v to_o be_v the_o admiration_n of_o the_o universe_n you_o must_v not_o then_o think_v it_o strange_a if_o he_o himself_o after_o this_o have_v judge_v it_o worthy_a to_o be_v present_v to_o king_n and_o prince_n and_o dedicate_v even_o to_o the_o head_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n and_o suffer_v so_o many_o doctor_n to_o make_v panegyric_n in_o its_o praise_n what_o far_o remain_v but_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v compare_v to_o the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n and_o this_o honour_n have_v not_o be_v want_v to_o it_o the_o author_n of_o the_o enthusiasm_n say_v that_o as_o the_o son_n of_o god_n before_o his_o birth_n purify_v john_n the_o baptist_n his_o forerunner_n and_o have_v wrought_v this_o miracle_n leave_v the_o virgin_n bosom_n to_o publish_v to_o man_n the_o glad_a tiding_n of_o peace_n so_o likewise_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n when_o as_o yet_o in_o the_o bosom_n of_o its_o author_n have_v replenish_v a_o great_a man_n with_o its_o divinity_n and_o have_v begin_v its_o miracle_n by_o this_o conversion_n be_v publish_v in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o late_a peace_n make_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n so_o far_o have_v they_o carry_v it_o on_o beyond_o reason_n and_o christian_a modesty_n namque_fw-la si_fw-la liceat_fw-la pusilla_fw-la magnis_fw-la plenum_fw-la &_o numine_fw-la numini_fw-la libellum_fw-la aequare_fw-la ut_fw-la gravibus_fw-la licet_fw-la poetis_fw-la jis_fw-la omnibus_fw-la diem_fw-la subibis_fw-la o_fw-la quantum_fw-la omnibus_fw-la
importance_n be_v a_o good_a reason_n for_o shun_v all_o tedious_a digression_n which_o tire_v the_o reader_n mind_n and_o divert_v it_o from_o attend_v to_o so_o necessary_a a_o truth_n but_o it_o will_v be_v very_o unreasonable_a to_o charge_v i_o with_o this_o irksome_a length_n of_o our_o debate_n since_o none_o can_v be_v just_o blame_v but_o those_o who_o have_v first_o make_v this_o labyrinth_n and_o then_o plunge_v themselves_o into_o it_o to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v forcible_o draw_v other_o after_o they_o for_o as_o to_o my_o own_o part_n i_o have_v ever_o protest_v that_o i_o enter_v not_o into_o it_o but_o in_o condescension_n only_o to_o follow_v they_o and_o that_o i_o may_v endeavour_v to_o draw_v they_o out_o of_o it_o and_o bring_v they_o into_o the_o right_a way_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o for_o end_v of_o this_o controversy_n we_o must_v have_v recourse_n only_o to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n by_o which_o we_o may_v examine_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o our_o saviour_n institute_v and_o the_o end_n which_o he_o have_v appoint_v it_o for_o the_o force_n of_o the_o expression_n which_o he_o have_v make_v use_n of_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o he_o himself_o do_v celebrate_v it_o the_o circumstance_n which_o accompany_v this_o celebration_n the_o impression_n which_o his_o word_n and_o his_o action_n may_v be_v think_v to_o make_v on_o the_o mind_n of_o his_o apostle_n who_o be_v eye-witness_n of_o what_o they_o have_v deliver_v to_o we_o and_o the_o agreement_n which_o this_o sacrament_n ought_v to_o have_v with_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o in_o a_o word_n every_o thing_n which_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v consider_v when_o man_n make_v a_o exact_a search_n after_o truth_n this_o way_n without_o doubt_n will_v be_v the_o short_a and_o certain_a or_o to_o speak_v better_a the_o only_a certain_a method_n for_o satisfaction_n and_o that_o which_o can_v only_o quiet_v the_o conscience_n for_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v as_o they_o be_v of_o a_o immediate_a divine_a institution_n our_o faith_n our_o hope_n and_o our_o observance_n of_o they_o aught_o to_o be_v ground_v immediate_o on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n there_o be_v no_o creature_n who_o be_v able_a to_o extend_v they_o beyond_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o heavenly_a revelation_n it_o be_v indeed_o to_o be_v desire_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v this_o course_n but_o see_v they_o have_v be_v please_v to_o take_v another_o and_o inquire_v after_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n before_o the_o rise_n of_o these_o controversy_n they_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o have_v spare_v their_o reader_n the_o trouble_n of_o all_o fruitless_a and_o unprofitable_a digression_n for_o so_o i_o call_v whatsoever_o they_o have_v do_v hitherto_o especial_o in_o mr._n arnaud_n last_o volume_n he_o have_v engage_v himself_o to_o give_v we_o another_o wherein_o he_o promise_v to_o inquire_v into_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o six_o first_o age_n which_o plain_o show_v that_o he_o himself_o confess_v the_o necessity_n of_o such_o a_o disquisition_n wherefore_o then_o have_v he_o not_o at_o first_o take_v this_o course_n see_v that_o at_o length_n he_o must_v come_v to_o it_o what_o necessity_n be_v there_o of_o take_v up_o imaginary_a supposition_n concern_v the_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o rather_o real_a absence_n and_o of_o the_o conformity_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n we_o have_v see_v within_o a_o short_a time_n three_o different_a method_n of_o handle_v this_o subject_a that_o of_o father_n maimbourg's_o that_o of_o father_n nouet_n and_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n the_o first_o seem_v to_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o all_o far_a enquiry_n by_o this_o reason_n that_o what_o have_v be_v once_o establish_v ought_v not_o to_o be_v call_v in_o question_n and_o on_o this_o principle_n he_o justify_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n which_o have_v be_v decide_v by_o council_n ought_v not_o again_o to_o be_v bring_v under_o examination_n the_o second_o consent_n to_o a_o review_n and_o to_o this_o end_n allow_v we_o to_o search_v for_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o scripture_n and_o among_o the_o father_n from_o age_n to_o age._n the_o last_o permit_v what_o have_v be_v already_o decide_v to_o be_v call_v in_o question_n but_o withal_o propose_v for_o find_v out_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n that_o man_n ought_v also_o to_o hearken_v to_o such_o argument_n as_o be_v ground_v on_o certain_a maxim_n which_o it_o suppose_v of_o these_o three_o method_n that_o of_o father_n novet_v be_v certain_o the_o most_o reasonable_a and_o easy_a and_o have_v he_o content_v himself_o with_o the_o holy_a scripture_n without_o entangle_v himself_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n which_o be_v himself_o have_v compare_v to_o a_o wood_n where_o such_o as_o be_v pursue_v do_v save_v themselves_o on_o this_o account_n his_o method_n have_v be_v commendable_a that_o of_o father_n maimbourg_n be_v unjust_a because_o he_o set_v up_o the_o decision_n of_o council_n against_o we_o not_o remember_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v prescribe_v against_o truth_n especial_o when_o salvation_n be_v concern_v and_o that_o the_o determination_n of_o council_n be_v not_o considerable_a any_o far_o with_o we_o than_o they_o be_v agreeable_a with_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o principle_n of_o christian_a religion_n there_o can_v therefore_o be_v any_o more_o reasonable_a or_o effectual_a way_n to_o end_v these_o particular_a difference_n which_o divide_v we_o than_o to_o examine_v strict_o and_o impartial_o whether_o this_o agreeableness_n which_o we_o plead_v for_o be_v necessary_a or_o no._n yet_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o this_o method_n of_o father_n maimbourg_n be_v far_o more_o direct_a and_o better_o contrive_v than_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o beside_o that_o it_o be_v more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n take_v for_o its_o principle_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a decision_n which_o the_o other_o do_v not_o it_o engage_v not_o a_o man_n as_o the_o other_o do_v into_o new_a dispute_n and_o new_a danger_n yet_o both_o of_o they_o avoid_v a_o through_o search_v into_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o controversy_n now_o that_o which_o oppose_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o council_n can_v only_o involve_v we_o in_o that_o debate_n which_o concern_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o representative_a church_n and_o its_o assembly_n whereas_o the_o other_o make_v supposition_n which_o we_o affirm_v to_o be_v false_a and_o of_o which_o we_o pretend_v there_o can_v any_o good_a use_n be_v make_v even_o though_o we_o be_v not_o able_a to_o show_v the_o falsity_n of_o they_o and_o by_o this_o mean_v it_o entangle_v we_o into_o new_a and_o long_a controversy_n whereby_o they_o gain_v nothing_o but_o rather_o run_v a_o great_a risk_v of_o lose_v the_o whole_a cause_n which_o they_o defend_v so_o that_o it_o seem_v this_o new_a way_n be_v invent_v for_o no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o give_v we_o new_a advantage_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o doctrine_n and_o this_o will_v evident_o appear_v if_o we_o take_v but_o the_o pain_n to_o read_v this_o work_n for_o first_o we_o shall_v see_v in_o general_a the_o uselessness_n of_o the_o supposition_n and_o reason_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o in_o particular_a the_o unprofitableness_n of_o their_o supposition_n touch_v the_o greek_n and_o other_o church_n which_o be_v call_v schismatic_n this_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o first_o and_o second_o book_n in_o the_o first_o i_o show_v that_o the_o method_n of_o these_o gentleman_n can_v be_v of_o no_o effect_n in_o respect_n of_o we_o and_o that_o we_o be_v not_o in_o reason_n oblige_v to_o hear_v or_o answer_v they_o whilst_o they_o lie_v aside_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o yet_o leave_v unanswered_a the_o proof_n of_o fact_n take_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n by_o which_o we_o be_v persuade_v that_o there_o have_v be_v make_v a_o change_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o second_o i_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o though_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o christian_n of_o the_o east_n do_v agree_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n yet_o the_o consequence_n which_o these_o gentleman_n will_v draw_v thence_o will_v be_v of_o no_o force_n for_o it_o will_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o these_o doctrine_n have_v be_v always_o
or_o at_o least_o doubtful_a and_o suspect_a one_o the_o five_o and_o twenty_o be_v his_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o several_a false_a greek_n link_v to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n 258_o chap._n iu_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o protestant_n allege_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n answer_v 269_o chap._n v._o mr._n arnaud_n negative_a argument_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n on_o the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n examine_v 272_o chap._n vi_o a_o far_a examination_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n negative_a argument_n a_o particular_a reflection_n on_o what_o past_a in_o the_o treaty_n of_o râ—union_n and_o especial_o in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o afterward_o 293_o chap._n vii_o several_a passage_n of_o greek_a author_n cite_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n examine_v 306_o chap._n viii_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o saracen_n be_v cause_v to_o make_v in_o the_o 12_o century_n consider_v several_a passage_n out_o of_o cabasilas_n simeon_n archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n jeremias_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o several_a other_o collect_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n out_o of_o greek_a author_n examine_v 319_o chap._n ix_o several_a passage_n of_o anastasius_n sinaite_n german_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o damascen_n examine_v 429_o chap._n x._o a_o examination_n of_o the_o advantage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o two_o council_n hold_v in_o greece_n in_o the_o 8_o century_n upon_o the_o subject_n of_o image_n the_o one_o at_o constantinople_n the_o other_o at_o nice_a 339_o chap._n xi_o several_a circumstance_n relate_v to_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a examine_v 355_o the_o second_o part._n book_n v._o wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o moscovite_n armenian_n nestorian_n jacobite_n and_o other_o church_n call_v schismatic_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n and_o of_o the_o consequence_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o pretend_a consent_n of_o these_o church_n on_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n chap._n i._o of_o the_o moscovite_n that_o the_o moscovite_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n page_n 1_o chap._n ii_o of_o the_o armenian_n that_o the_o armenian_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n first_o proof_n take_v from_o that_o the_o armenian_n believe_v the_o human_a nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v swallow_v up_o by_o the_o divinity_n 14_o chap._n iii_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o author_n who_o express_o say_v or_o suppose_v that_o the_o armenian_n hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n 26_o chap._n iu_o testimony_n of_o several_a other_o author_n that_o affirm_v the_o armenian_n deny_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n 38_o chap._n v._o mr._n arnaud_n proof_n touch_v the_o armenian_n examine_v 44_o chap._n vi_o of_o the_o nestorian_n maronites_n jacobite_n coptic_o and_o ethiopian_n that_o they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n 50_o chap._n vii_o mr._n arnaud_n eight_o book_n touch_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o latin_n on_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n since_o the_o year_n 700_o till_o paschasius_fw-la his_o time_n examine_v 61_o chap._n viii_o a_o examination_n of_o these_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o true_a body_n or_o true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 71_o chap._n ix_o that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o substantial_a presence_n 89_o chap._n x._o a_o examination_n of_o the_o consequence_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o pretend_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n 98_o chap._n xi_o other_o reflection_n on_o mr._n arnaud_n consequence_n 106_o book_n vi_o concern_v the_o change_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n that_o this_o change_n be_v not_o impossible_a and_o that_o it_o have_v effectual_o happen_v chap._n i._n the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n touch_v the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n 119_o chap._n ii_o mr._n arnaud_n proceed_n consider_v his_o unjust_a reproach_n also_o examine_v 131_o chap._n iii_o a_o defence_n of_o the_o second_o three_o and_o four_o rank_n of_o person_n against_o the_o objection_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n 143_o chap._n iu_o a_o defence_n of_o the_o five_o rank_n against_o mr._n arnaud_n objection_n 154_o chap._n v._o general_n consideration_n on_o mr._n arnaud_n nine_o book_n a_o examination_n of_o the_o objection_n which_o he_o propose_v against_o what_o he_o call_v machines_n of_o abridgement_n and_o machines_n of_o preparation_n 163_o chap._n vi_o mr_n arnaud_n objection_n against_o what_o he_o call_v the_o machines_n of_o mollification_n and_o the_o machines_n of_o execution_n examine_v the_o state_n of_o the_o 12_o century_n 172_o chap._n vii_o mr._n arnaud_n objection_n against_o what_o he_o term_v machines_n of_o forgetfulness_n examine_v the_o example_n of_o the_o insensible_a change_n allege_v in_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n defend_v 188_o chap._n viii_o that_o paschasius_fw-la ratbert_n be_v the_o first_o that_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o conversion_n of_o substance_n mr._n arnaud_n objection_n answer_v 198_o chap._n ix_o proof_n that_o paschasius_fw-la be_v a_o innovator_n 214_o chap._n x._o of_o author_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n walafridus_n strabo_n florus_n remy_n of_o auxerre_n christian_n drutmar_n 229_o chap._n xi_o of_o other_o author_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n amalarius_n heribald_n raban_n bertram_n and_o john_n scot_n 242_o chap._n xii_o of_o personal_a difference_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v treat_v of_o in_o his_o 11_o book_n 259_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o dissertation_n which_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n '_o s_o book_n touch_v the_o treatise_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o touch_v the_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n the_o first_o part._n wherein_o be_v show_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v a_o work_n of_o ratram_n a_o monk_n of_o corby_n and_o not_o of_o john_n scot._n chap._n i._n a_o account_n of_o the_o several_a opinion_n which_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v offer_v touch_v this_o book_n to_o hinder_v the_o advantage_n which_o we_o draw_v from_o it_o 277_o chap._n ii_o that_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n will_v reform_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n do_v not_o at_o all_o make_v it_o the_o more_o probable_a 282_o chap._n iii_o that_o ratram_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_z 284_o chap._n iu_o a_o refutation_n of_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n offer_v to_o persuade_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v of_o john_n scot_n 292_o chap._n v._o other_o difficulty_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n form_n on_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n examine_v 299_o the_o second_o part._n that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n will_v be_v still_o of_o great_a weight_n if_o we_o suppose_v john_n scot_n to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o chap._n vi_o that_o john_n scot_n be_v great_o esteem_v both_o in_o his_o own_o age_n and_o in_o the_o follow_a one_o 303_o chap._n vii_o a_o examination_n of_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n allege_v against_o the_o employ_v of_o john_n scot_n 306_o chap._n viii_o that_o john_n scot_n be_v esteem_v a_o martyr_n 311_o the_o end_n of_o the_o table_n 1683_o coenantibus_fw-la ejs_fw-la accepit_fw-la jesus_n panem_fw-la et_fw-la benedixit_fw-la at_o fregit_fw-la deditque_fw-la discipulis_fw-la fuis_fw-la et_fw-fr ait_fw-fr accipite_fw-la et_fw-la comedite_fw-la hoc_fw-la est_fw-la &_o and_n as_o they_o do_v eat_v jesus_n take_v the_o bread_n and_o when_o he_o have_v bless_v he_o break_v it_o and_o give_v it_o to_o the_o disciple_n and_o say_v take_v eat_v this_o my_o body_n mat._n 26._o a_o answer_n to_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n intit'led_a the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n defend_v book_n i._n wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o method_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v follow_v chap._n i._n that_o i_o have_v reason_n to_o take_v for_o grant_v as_o i_o have_v
before_o his_o time_n who_o thus_o deliver_v themselves_o so_o that_o the_o second_o part_n of_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n do_v necessary_o prepare_v the_o reader_n for_o the_o three_o in_o the_o second_o part_n he_o show_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o six_o first_o age_n to_o be_v quite_o different_a from_o what_o be_v see_v at_o present_a in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o reader_n then_o thereupon_o find_v there_o have_v be_v a_o innovation_n and_o suppose_v it_o to_o be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o that_o it_o have_v actual_o happen_v so_o that_o it_o only_o remain_v to_o know_v when_o by_o who_o and_o by_o what_o degree_n this_o change_n have_v be_v introduce_v and_o this_o be_v sufficient_o set_v forth_o in_o the_o three_o part._n it_o can_v therefore_o be_v single_v out_o from_o the_o second_o to_o be_v oppose_v alone_o without_o the_o great_a injustice_n and_o disingenuity_n for_o this_o be_v to_o strip_v it_o of_o all_o its_o strength_n and_o to_o deal_v with_o it_o as_o the_o philistines_n do_v with_o samson_n cut_v off_o his_o hair_n before_o they_o set_v upon_o he_o mr._n aubertin_n offer_v not_o his_o account_n to_o the_o reader_n till_o he_o have_v prepare_v he_o by_o a_o necessary_a premonition_n to_o receive_v it_o whereas_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n will_v have_v it_o consider_v and_o examine_v with_o a_o unprepared_a mind_n or_o rather_o to_o speak_v better_a with_o a_o mind_n fill_v with_o contrary_a disposition_n now_o this_o be_v not_o fair_a deal_v for_o to_o proceed_v orderly_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v begin_v with_o these_o first_o preparation_n and_o make_v it_o appear_v if_o he_o can_v that_o they_o be_v fallacious_a and_o so_o discover_v the_o unjustice_n falsity_n or_o weakness_n of_o they_o and_o afterward_o set_v upon_o the_o account_n he_o give_v we_o have_v he_o take_v this_o course_n we_o shall_v have_v have_v nothing_o to_o charge_v he_o with_o touch_v his_o method_n but_o to_o stifle_v these_o preparation_n and_o cut_v they_o off_o from_o the_o dispute_n and_o fall_v immediate_o upon_o his_o account_n of_o the_o innovation_n be_v that_o which_o will_v ever_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o indirect_a deal_v and_o if_o we_o consider_v likewise_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v endeavour_v to_o overthrow_v this_o account_n it_o will_v be_v find_v his_o proceed_n be_v in_o this_o respect_n as_o disingenuous_a as_o in_o the_o former_a as_o for_o instance_n mr._n aubertin_n observe_v that_o anastasius_n sinaite_n have_v be_v the_o first_o who_o vary_v from_o the_o common_a expression_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o say_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o a_o antitype_n but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n now_o to_o refute_v direct_o this_o historical_a passage_n be_v agree_v as_o we_o be_v in_o this_o particular_a relate_n to_o anastasius_n there_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v the_o like_a passage_n produce_v of_o they_o who_o precede_v he_o and_o to_o have_v make_v it_o thence_o appear_v he_o be_v not_o the_o first_o who_o thus_o express_v himself_o but_o instead_o of_o this_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n take_v another_o course_n for_o he_o demand_v how_o this_o can_v be_v that_o etc._n perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n p._n 50._o 51._o etc._n etc._n anastasius_n who_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o church_n belief_n in_o his_o time_n shall_v offer_v a_o opinion_n which_o will_v be_v formal_o oppose_v and_o this_o without_o acknowledge_v he_o propose_v a_o contrary_a opinion_n he_o endeavour_v to_o show_v this_o innovation_n can_v not_o overspread_v either_o east_n or_o west_n and_o that_o anastasius_n real_a meaning_n and_o that_o of_o they_o who_o speak_v like_o he_o in_o this_o particular_a can_v not_o be_v the_o impannation_n of_o the_o word_n with_o which_o mr._n aubertin_n seem_v to_o charge_v they_o and_o the_o same_o do_v he_o in_o respect_n of_o paschasius_fw-la who_o mr._n aubertin_n affirm_v to_o be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n for_o instead_o of_o show_v other_o hold_a the_o same_o opinion_n and_o that_o he_o do_v not_o teach_v a_o new_a doctrine_n he_o set_v himself_o upon_o show_v that_o if_o paschasius_fw-la have_v be_v a_o innovator_n he_o will_v have_v be_v take_v notice_n of_o in_o some_o one_o of_o the_o council_n hold_v in_o his_o time_n that_o he_o will_v have_v be_v oppose_v and_o never_o offer_v his_o opinion_n as_o the_o receive_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n as_o he_o have_v do_v i_o will_v not_o now_o inquire_v into_o the_o strength_n of_o his_o argument_n neither_o will_v i_o say_v they_o ought_v to_o be_v reject_v for_o this_o reason_n alone_o that_o they_o be_v indirect_a the_o question_n be_v here_o whether_o this_o course_n of_o refute_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n be_v warrantable_a and_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v it_o be_v not_o for_o the_o chief_a design_n of_o this_o his_o account_n be_v only_o to_o demonstrate_v that_o anastasius_n and_o paschasius_fw-la introduce_v innovation_n now_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v they_o be_v not_o innovator_n there_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v produce_v several_a passage_n out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o those_o who_o precede_v they_o which_o shall_v come_v near_o the_o same_o expression_n or_o at_o least_o amount_v to_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o that_o of_o they_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v not_o do_v let_v mr._n arnaud_n consider_v again_o then_o if_o he_o please_v the_o question_n and_o whether_o i_o have_v broach_v two_o notorious_a untruth_n the_o one_o that_o mr._n aubertin_n '_o s_o book_n be_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o this_o contest_v the_o other_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v attack_v it_o after_o a_o indirect_a manner_n now_o to_o the_o end_n i_o may_v have_v from_o he_o a_o second_o sentence_n more_o favourable_a than_o the_o former_a it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o answer_v his_o objection_n and_o show_v he_o first_o that_o i_o pretendnot_v to_o hinder_v any_o person_n from_o choose_v those_o point_n or_o matter_n for_o which_o he_o have_v the_o great_a inclination_n for_o provide_v he_o handle_v they_o in_o a_o regular_a manner_n he_o will_v thereby_o oblige_v the_o public_a second_o i_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o pretend_v to_o hinder_v any_o man_n from_o refute_v part_n of_o a_o book_n and_o leave_v the_o other_o provide_v this_o part_n may_v be_v well_o refute_v alone_o and_o there_o be_v no_o cause_n to_o complain_v that_o the_o force_n of_o the_o argument_n be_v spoil_v by_o such_o a_o separation_n three_o neither_o do_v i_o take_v upon_o i_o to_o call_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o account_v about_o his_o employ_v himself_n and_o require_v of_o he_o two_o volume_n in_o folio_n for_o i_o be_o willing_a to_o believe_v his_o employ_v be_v great_a and_o difficult_a and_o therefore_o afford_v he_o not_o time_n enough_o to_o make_v a_o direct_a and_o complete_a refutation_n of_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o as_o to_o what_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o we_o can_v reasonable_o require_v more_o from_o 7._o lib._n 1._o ch._n 1._o pag._n 7._o a_o person_n who_o handle_v any_o subject_a than_o that_o he_o suppose_v nothing_o which_o be_v false_a or_o obscure_a and_o draw_v not_o from_o thence_o ill_a consequence_n see_v the_o truth_n and_o clearness_n of_o principle_n and_o the_o justness_n of_o their_o consequence_n be_v in_o themselves_o sufficient_a to_o assure_v we_o of_o the_o truth_n and_o give_v we_o a_o clear_a and_o perfect_a notion_n thereof_o to_o which_o i_o answer_v this_o be_v true_a when_o person_n be_v agree_v to_o treat_v on_o this_o subject_a and_o do_v take_v this_o course_n to_o decide_v the_o principal_a question_n of_o it_o for_o in_o this_o case_n only_o the_o principle_n and_o their_o consequence_n ought_v to_o be_v examine_v but_o if_o this_o be_v not_o consent_v to_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_a there_o be_v general_a observation_n make_v upon_o the_o method_n than_o it_o be_v not_o particular_o mind_v whether_o the_o principle_n be_v disputable_a or_o not_o nor_o whether_o their_o consequence_n be_v true_a or_o false_a for_o this_o follow_v afterward_o the_o method_n of_o handle_v the_o subject_n be_v only_o consider_v without_o regard_n to_o the_o principle_n or_o conclusion_n that_o be_v to_o say_v whether_o it_o be_v direct_a or_o disorderly_a natural_a or_o against_o nature_n sufficient_a to_o persuade_v and_o end_v the_o controversy_n or_o not_o and_o on_o this_o account_n it_o may_v be_v just_o expect_v from_o a_o person_n that_o he_o take_v a_o right_a method_n rather_o than_o a_o wrong_n one_o which_o be_v a_o natural_a rather_o than_o that_o which_o be_v not_o so_o for_o such_o a_o one_o may_v well_o be_v tell_v he_o spend_v his_o time_n to_o no_o purpose_n that_o take_v not_o a_o right_a
more_o full_o in_o the_o end_n they_o can_v remain_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o a_o safe_a conscience_n there_o be_v nothing_o which_o hold_v they_o in_o it_o but_o deceitful_a band_n such_o as_o be_v birth_n education_n interest_n custom_n and_o the_o example_n of_o other_o which_o be_v thing_n very_o unproper_a to_o determine_v a_o honest_a mind_n in_o matter_n of_o salvation_n they_o be_v then_o oblige_v to_o range_v themselves_o on_o the_o side_n of_o the_o reformist_n from_o who_o they_o receive_v for_o a_o rule_n thing_n clear_o contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o where_o they_o may_v be_v assure_v there_o be_v none_o of_o they_o withhold_v in_o the_o public_a ministry_n and_o moreover_o where_o there_o be_v nothing_o teach_v which_o corrupt_v the_o efficacy_n of_o god_n grace_n if_o it_o be_v reply_v that_o we_o must_v first_o satisfy_v such_o person_n by_o prove_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o scripture_n i_o answer_v first_o that_o this_o principle_n do_v not_o fall_v under_o debate_n see_v the_o matter_n in_o hand_n relate_v not_o to_o the_o several_a religion_n in_o the_o world_n but_o only_o to_o the_o particular_a opinion_n of_o christian_n for_o they_o all_o in_o general_n acknowledge_v the_o divine_a authority_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n second_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v no_o less_o oblige_v to_o prove_v this_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n than_o other_o church_n see_v that_o before_o she_o can_v make_v herself_o acknowledge_v as_o infallible_a she_o must_v evidence_n herself_o to_o be_v a_o church_n which_o she_o can_v do_v if_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v deny_v she_o and_o she_o will_v not_o take_v the_o pain_n to_o prove_v it_o beside_o that_o all_o the_o proof_n by_o which_o she_o pretend_v to_o establish_v her_o infallibility_n depend_v either_o mediate_o or_o immediate_o on_o the_o scripture_n and_o consequent_o they_o suppose_v its_o divinity_n but_o in_o fine_a i_o say_v the_o character_n of_o divinity_n which_o shine_v in_o all_o part_n of_o these_o write_n be_v so_o lively_a and_o so_o many_o in_o number_n that_o the_o most_o ordinary_a capacity_n can_v but_o be_v affect_v with_o they_o if_o they_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o consideration_n of_o they_o with_o a_o pure_a heart_n and_o unspotted_a conscience_n now_o this_o be_v it_o to_o which_o the_o mean_a capacity_n be_v oblige_v as_o well_o as_o the_o great_a and_o if_o they_o do_v it_o not_o their_o damnation_n be_v just_a and_o their_o impiety_n without_o excuse_n and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o think_v i_o be_v oblige_v to_o speak_v brief_o on_o these_o pretend_a method_n of_o prescription_n this_o not_o be_v a_o proper_a place_n to_o handle_v this_o point_n more_o large_o but_o to_o return_v to_o the_o principal_a subject_n of_o our_o dispute_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o that_o he_o take_v it_o not_o ill_o i_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v by_o several_a passage_n that_o the_o alteration_n pretend_v to_o be_v impossible_a be_v real_a and_o true_a the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n must_v likewise_o consent_v to_o this_o see_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v say_v it_o and_o if_o he_o do_v agree_v to_o it_o he_o must_v suffer_v i_o to_o draw_v this_o consequence_n that_o i_o can_v have_v hinder_v the_o effect_n he_o promise_v himself_o from_o his_o method_n which_o be_v to_o make_v we_o confess_v if_o we_o be_v not_o extreme_a obstinate_a that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o all_o antiquity_n this_o confession_n can_v be_v just_o extort_a from_o we_o as_o long_o as_o there_o shall_v be_v any_o reasonable_a occasion_n of_o dispute_v this_o point_n between_o we_o and_o the_o production_n of_o some_o passage_n of_o my_o write_n start_v a_o particular_a debate_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n approve_v for_o he_o only_o complain_v i_o have_v not_o produce_v they_o in_o a_o right_a manner_n but_o maim_v and_o dislocate_v from_o their_o consequence_n and_o that_o i_o have_v conceal_v all_o those_o which_o may_v be_v oppose_v and_o understand_v but_o this_o complaint_n be_v unjust_a and_o he_o shall_v not_o conceal_v the_o reason_n i_o allege_v to_o justify_v the_o form_n of_o my_o abridgement_n which_o be_v that_o that_o book_n be_v make_v in_o relation_n to_o that_o of_o mr._n aubertins_n who_o proof_n i_o take_v upon_o i_o to_o defend_v if_o he_o do_v not_o like_a to_o insert_v two_o large_a volume_n in_o folio_n into_o a_o preface_n neither_o have_v i_o like_v to_o put_v a_o great_a volume_n into_o a_o short_a answer_n which_o contain_v no_o more_o than_o thirty_o page_n i_o never_o pretend_v that_o my_o abridgement_n alone_o shall_v absolute_o determine_v his_o thought_n i_o know_v this_o can_v be_v expect_v but_o i_o be_v willing_a to_o show_v the_o way_n which_o must_v be_v take_v for_o the_o find_v out_o of_o the_o truth_n which_o be_v to_o make_v a_o exact_a search_n into_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o father_n i_o design_v to_o show_v they_o of_o my_o communion_n what_o may_v be_v object_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n argument_n and_o thereby_o oblige_v he_o to_o dispute_v henceforward_o in_o a_o regular_a manner_n we_o may_v be_v permit_v to_o make_v abridgement_n of_o this_o kind_n and_o that_o of_o i_o have_v nothing_o but_o what_o distinguish_v it_o from_o that_o which_o we_o call_v a_o heap_n of_o difficulty_n the_o matter_n of_o proof_n with_o which_o it_o be_v furnish_v their_o nature_n and_o force_n do_v contribute_v that_o truth_n to_o it_o which_o a_o abridgement_n ought_v to_o have_v and_o the_o relation_n it_o have_v to_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n make_v it_o evident_a and_o certain_a there_o can_v be_v nothing_o more_o require_v to_o conclude_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o father_n and_o that_o there_o have_v be_v make_v a_o alteration_n for_o the_o principle_n of_o this_o be_v mark_v out_o and_o their_o consequence_n do_v plain_o appear_v that_o exact_a perspicuity_n which_o ought_v ever_o to_o accompany_v argument_n be_v in_o the_o book_n to_o which_o we_o refer_v the_o reader_n mr._n arnaud_n need_v not_o conclude_v then_o 30._o lib._n 1._o c._n 4._o p._n 30._o that_o there_o be_v difficulty_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o we_o may_v easy_o conclude_v from_o what_o i_o say_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n have_v not_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o which_o be_v teach_v at_o this_o day_n by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n his_o mistake_n lie_v in_o that_o he_o have_v only_o read_v these_o kind_n of_o abridgement_n which_o always_o refer_v to_o another_o work_n in_o suppose_v that_o the_o principle_n they_o mark_v out_o be_v clear_o establish_v in_o that_o book_n to_o which_o they_o refer_v and_o from_o whence_o they_o draw_v their_o conclusion_n and_o this_o be_v all_o that_o can_v be_v desire_v in_o this_o matter_n but_o yet_o this_o be_v a_o way_n of_o conclude_v and_o conclude_v too_o quite_o another_o thing_n than_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n imagine_v viz._n that_o there_o be_v difficulty_n in_o the_o eucharist_n i_o confess_v that_o to_o determine_v his_o judgement_n we_o must_v not_o regulate_v ourselves_o only_o by_o this_o conclusion_n we_o must_v go_v to_o the_o spring_n and_o see_v whether_o what_o be_v suppose_v issue_n thence_o but_o it_o do_v not_o thence_o follow_v that_o the_o abridgement_n be_v in_o fault_n nor_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v esteem_v as_o a_o heap_n of_o difficulty_n and_o indeed_o it_o will_v not_o be_v a_o abridgement_n if_o in_o effect_n it_o do_v not_o abridge_v some_o other_o work_n wherein_o the_o matter_n be_v handle_v at_o large_a a_o heap_n of_o difficulty_n to_o speak_v proper_o be_v a_o collection_n of_o several_a objection_n which_o be_v form_v against_o a_o doctrine_n without_o examine_v either_o the_o ground_n on_o which_o this_o doctrine_n be_v establish_v nor_o the_o proof_n or_o argument_n by_o which_o it_o be_v recommend_v nor_o the_o answer_n which_o may_v be_v make_v against_o these_o objection_n and_o in_o short_a without_o suppose_v any_o other_o work_n wherein_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v handle_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o a_o controversy_n this_o manner_n of_o proceed_v be_v confuse_v and_o captious_a and_o ought_v not_o to_o make_v any_o impression_n on_o a_o rational_a mind_n but_o it_o belong_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v whether_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v not_o of_o this_o kind_a for_o as_o to_o my_o part_n i_o find_v that_o it_o have_v all_o the_o character_n of_o it_o for_o be_v a_o collection_n of_o objection_n against_o our_o belief_n touch_v the_o change_n which_o have_v happen_v concern_v the_o eucharist_n
arrive_v through_o several_a age_n to_o that_o degree_n wherein_o we_o now_o see_v it_o thus_o be_v the_o ancient_a ceremony_n in_o the_o administration_n of_o baptism_n abrogate_a and_o other_o new_a one_o adopt_v in_o their_o place_n thus_o have_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o absolute_a necessity_n of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o the_o salvation_n of_o little_a child_n be_v abolish_v and_o we_o have_v pass_v over_o into_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n null_a we_o say_v st._n austin_n qui_fw-la se_fw-la meminit_fw-la catholicae_fw-la 106._o epist_n 106._o fidei_fw-la christianum_fw-la negate_fw-la aut_fw-la dubitat_fw-la parvulos_fw-la non_fw-la accepta_fw-la gratia_fw-la regenerationis_fw-la in_o christo_fw-la sine_fw-la cibo_fw-la carnis_fw-la ejus_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la potu_fw-la non_fw-la habere_fw-la in_o se_fw-la vitam_fw-la ac_fw-la per_fw-la hoc_fw-la poenae_fw-la sempiternae_fw-la obnoxios_fw-la there_o be_v no_o christian_n who_o hold_v the_o catholic_n faith_n that_o either_o deny_v or_o doubt_n but_o that_o little_a child_n who_o have_v not_o receive_v the_o grace_n of_o regeneration_n in_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o participate_v of_o the_o nourishment_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n be_v deprive_v of_o everlasting_a life_n and_o consequent_o liable_a to_o eternal_a damnation_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n inform_v we_o how_o this_o public_a belief_n come_v to_o be_v change_v st._n austin_n tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v a_o article_n of_o the_o catholic_n faith_n he_o assure_v we_o there_o be_v no_o christian_n who_o doubt_v of_o it_o that_o be_v it_o be_v a_o popular_a opinion_n and_o yet_o at_o this_o day_n the_o contrary_n be_v hold_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n how_o come_v this_o change_n we_o may_v produce_v several_a other_o instance_n if_o they_o be_v necessary_a but_o at_o present_a one_o example_n be_v sufficient_a to_o overthrow_v this_o false_a principle_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o to_o establish_v that_o which_o appear_v to_o he_o to_o be_v so_o unreasonable_a yet_o to_o speak_v a_o word_n on_o each_o of_o these_o point_n he_o have_v handle_v do_v he_o think_v that_o on_o the_o subject_a of_o episcopacy_n his_o discourse_n will_v carry_v it_o away_o from_o st._n jerom_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o before_o there_o be_v partiality_n in_o religion_n 1._o hier._n com._n in_o epist_n ad_fw-la tit._n c._n 1._o and_o that_o the_o people_n cry_v out_o i_o be_o of_o paul_n and_o i_o of_o cephas_n the_o church_n be_v govern_v by_o a_o common-council_n of_o priest_n but_o since_o every_o one_o esteem_v they_o who_o he_o have_v baptize_v belong_v to_o he_o and_o not_o to_o christ_n it_o be_v ordain_v throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n that_o one_o alone_o choose_v from_o among_o the_o priest_n shall_v be_v set_v up_o above_o the_o rest_n and_o have_v the_o charge_n of_o the_o church_n commit_v to_o he_o to_o take_v away_o thereby_o all_o occasion_n of_o schism_n do_v he_o think_v that_o in_o the_o point_n of_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a we_o will_v abandon_v the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n paul_n who_o tell_v we_o in_o his_o second_o epistle_n to_o the_o cor._n chap._n 5._o that_o if_o our_o earthly_a house_n of_o this_o tabernacle_n be_v dissolve_v we_o have_v a_o building_n of_o god_n a_o house_n not_o make_v with_o hand_n eternal_a in_o the_o heaven_n these_o word_n do_v not_o suffer_v we_o to_o doubt_v but_o that_o they_o who_o die_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n christ_n do_v enjoy_v his_o glorious_a presence_n in_o heaven_n whence_o it_o follow_v they_o have_v no_o need_n of_o our_o prayer_n that_o if_o the_o ancient_n have_v mention_v the_o decease_a in_o their_o prayer_n it_o be_v certain_a they_o never_o design_v thereby_o to_o deliver_v they_o from_o the_o pain_n of_o purgatory_n which_o they_o undergo_v to_o satisfy_v for_o their_o sin_n which_o be_v the_o end_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v at_o this_o day_n propose_v in_o its_o prayer_n we_o celebrate_v say_v a_o ancient_a author_n in_o his_o commentary_n 3._o com._n in_o job_n l._n 3._o on_o job_n which_o be_v think_v to_o be_v origen_n not_o the_o day_n of_o our_o birth_n but_o that_o of_o our_o death_n for_o the_o day_n of_o our_o birth_n be_v a_o entrance_n into_o sorrow_n and_o temptation_n but_o that_o of_o death_n be_v on_o the_o contrary_a the_o end_n of_o sorrow_n and_o a_o freedom_n from_o all_o temptation_n we_o commemorate_v then_o the_o day_n of_o death_n because_o they_o who_o seem_v to_o die_v do_v not_o so_o and_o for_o this_o reason_n we_o celebrate_v the_o memory_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o devout_o commemorate_v our_o father_n or_o friend_n who_o have_v depart_v in_o the_o faith_n as_o well_o to_o refresh_v ourselves_o by_o the_o remembrance_n of_o the_o felicity_n which_o they_o enjoy_v as_o also_o to_o desire_v of_o god_n that_o we_o may_v continue_v in_o the_o same_o faith_n do_v mr._n arnaud_n expect_v in_o that_o article_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n touch_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n that_o we_o shall_v believe_v he_o rather_o than_o origen_n who_o speak_v in_o the_o name_n of_o all_o the_o christian_n in_o his_o time_n in_o his_o dispute_n against_o celsus_n who_o will_v have_v they_o to_o worship_v the_o sun_n moon_n and_o star_n see_v they_o be_v celestial_a angel_n we_o believe_v say_v he_o we_o ought_v not_o 5._o origen_n cont._n col._n l._n 5._o to_o pray_v unto_o creature_n who_o do_v themselves_o pray_v unto_o god_n especial_o consider_v they_o have_v rather_o we_o shall_v offer_v up_o our_o petition_n to_o he_o who_o they_o likewise_o serve_v than_o to_o they_o not_o be_v willing_a we_o shall_v after_o any_o sort_n share_v our_o devotion_n and_o as_o to_o the_o abstain_v from_o certain_a kind_n of_o meat_n tertullian_n who_o be_v a_o montanist_n will_v show_v we_o better_o than_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v the_o judgement_n 1._o tertul._n de_fw-fr jejun_fw-fr c._n 1._o of_o the_o catholic_n in_o his_o time_n arguunt_fw-la nos_fw-la say_v he_o quod_fw-la jejunia_fw-la propria_fw-la custodiamus_fw-la quod_fw-la stationes_fw-la plerumque_fw-la in_o vesperam_fw-la producamus_fw-la quod_fw-la etiam_fw-la xerophagias_n observemus_fw-la siccantes_fw-la cibum_fw-la ab_fw-la omni_fw-la carne_fw-la &_o omni_fw-la jurulentia_fw-la &_o uvidioribus_fw-la quibusque_fw-la pomis_fw-la ne_fw-la quid_fw-la vinositatis_fw-la vel_fw-la edamus_fw-la vel_fw-la potemus_fw-la they_o censure_v we_o because_o we_o observe_v particular_a fast_n that_o we_o make_v they_o last_o till_o the_o evening_n that_o we_o observe_v xerophagy_n use_v dry_a meat_n without_o flesh_n and_o juice_n and_o in_o that_o we_o abstain_v from_o fruit_n which_o have_v over_o much_o juice_n in_o they_o to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v not_o eat_v or_o drink_v any_o thing_n which_o have_v the_o quality_n of_o wine_n and_o a_o little_a far_o as_o to_o xerophagy_n they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o new_a name_n of_o â—â—_o c._o â—â—_o a_o affect_a devotion_n and_o which_o come_v near_o the_o heathenish_a superstition_n such_o as_o the_o mortification_n of_o isis_n apis_n and_o the_o mother_n of_o the_o god_n which_o purify_v by_o abstinence_n from_o certain_a meat_n and_o this_o be_v in_o few_o word_n what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v on_o those_o four_o particular_n will_v we_o keep_v to_o the_o exact_a rule_n of_o controversy_n we_o need_v not_o proceed_v to_o any_o far_a examination_n of_o the_o rest_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n great_a volumn_n which_o may_v be_v say_v without_o breach_n of_o charity_n equal_o to_o offend_v both_o in_o its_o quantity_n and_o quality_n for_o have_v show_v as_o i_o have_v do_v that_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n ought_v to_o be_v reject_v upon_o the_o only_a consideration_n of_o its_o method_n it_o be_v hence_o evident_a i_o be_o not_o oblige_v to_o follow_v mr._n arnaud_n in_o his_o voyage_n to_o greece_n muscovia_n persia_n syria_n egypt_n aethiopia_n and_o the_o india_n see_v we_o will_v never_o part_v with_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n what_o need_n have_v he_o of_o travel_v through_o all_o these_o country_n neither_o the_o greek_n nor_o other_o christian_a nation_n consider_v from_o the_o eleven_o century_n or_o from_o the_o seven_o will_v decide_v the_o question_n touch_v what_o have_v be_v believe_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o father_n and_o their_o testimony_n yet_o shall_v i_o make_v he_o a_o exact_a answer_n not_o out_o of_o any_o necessity_n but_o only_o out_o of_o condescension_n and_o upon_o condition_n he_o will_v remember_v that_o i_o have_v prove_v in_o this_o first_o book_n these_o follow_v particular_n i._o that_o his_o censure_n touch_v what_o i_o say_v concern_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n be_v ground_v on_o a_o extravagant_a fancy_n that_o it_o can_v bear_v a_o rational_a interpretation_n nor_o be_v make_v with_o any_o kind_n of_o sincerity_n that_o it_o suppose_v a_o great_a mistake_n that_o we_o may_v conclude_v thence_o a_o prevarication_n against_o the_o church_n
the_o middle_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n the_o emperor_n constantin_n monomaque_fw-la who_o then_o reign_v see_v this_o difference_n do_v not_o stick_v to_o take_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n part_n he_o command_v therefore_o cerularius_n to_o write_v back_o to_o the_o pope_n letter_n of_o reconciliation_n and_o peace_n and_o the_o pope_n send_v thereupon_o to_o constantinople_n in_o order_n to_o the_o church_n reunion_n his_o legate_n humbert_n and_o frederic_n cardinal_n and_o peter_n archbishop_n of_o melphus_n with_o letter_n to_o the_o emperor_n and_o patriarch_n the_o emperor_n grant_v to_o these_o legate_n whatsoever_o they_o desire_v even_o to_o the_o constrain_a nicetas_n pectoratus_fw-la a_o greek_a monk_n that_o have_v write_v against_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o burn_v public_o his_o own_o book_n and_o anathematise_v all_o those_o that_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n or_o dare_v in_o any_o wise_a censure_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n this_o protection_n so_o raise_v the_o legate_n courage_n that_o come_v into_o the_o patriarchal_a church_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o all_o the_o people_n and_o greek_a clergy_n they_o excommunicate_v the_o patriarch_n and_o bishop_n of_o acrida_n and_o all_o that_o take_v their_o part_n which_o raise_v such_o a_o tumult_n in_o constantinople_n that_o the_o emperor_n have_v much_o ado_n to_o save_v the_o legate_n from_o the_o popular_a fury_n who_o after_o this_o return_v into_o italy_n whereupon_o the_o patriarch_n excommunicate_v on_o his_o side_n the_o legate_n and_o raze_v the_o pope_n name_n out_o of_o the_o diptyches_n which_o be_v table_n wherein_o the_o name_n of_o those_o that_o be_v pray_v for_o in_o the_o divine_a service_n be_v set_v down_o some_o author_n say_v that_o he_o anathematise_v the_o pope_n and_o all_o the_o latin_n as_o heretic_n but_o leo_n allatius_n cite_v the_o testimony_n of_o a_o anonymous_a author_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o emperor_n hinder_v by_o he_o authority_n this_o excommunication_n in_o the_o time_n say_v this_o author_n that_o michael_n cerularius_n 8._o anonym_n apud_fw-la allat_n de_fw-mi perp_v cons_n l._n 2._o c._n 8._o hold_v the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n the_o four_o patriarch_n raze_v the_o pope_n name_n out_o of_o the_o dyptiche_n and_o yet_o do_v they_o not_o full_o pronounce_v the_o anathema_n against_o the_o latin_n be_v hind'r_v by_o the_o emperor_n who_o consider_v they_o as_o a_o great_a and_o mighty_a nation_n and_o therefore_o be_v afraid_a of_o their_o usual_a incursion_n in_o the_o year_n 1071_o michael_n parapinacius_n be_v make_v emperor_n be_v a_o prince_n that_o love_v his_o ease_n and_o therefore_o withstand_v not_o the_o turk_n progress_n into_o europe_n he_o observe_v the_o usual_a policy_n of_o the_o greek_a emperor_n which_o 173._o l._n 2._o c._n 8._o p._n 173._o be_v to_o favour_v the_o latin_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n observe_v from_o baronius_n and_o leo_n allatius_n that_o pope_n alexander_n the_o second_o send_v to_o he_o peter_n bishop_n of_o anagnia_n 9_o allet_n de_fw-fr perp._n cons_n l._n 2._o c._n 9_o as_o his_o nuncio_n allatius_n add_v that_o peter_n remain_v a_o year_n at_o constantinople_n which_o show_v we_o say_v he_o this_o emperor_n be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o in_o effect_n gregory_n the_o seven_o excommunicate_v upon_o his_o account_n nicephorus_n botionatus_n who_o have_v usurp_v the_o empire_n and_o shut_v up_o michael_n in_o a_o monastery_n in_o the_o year_n 1081_o nicephorus_n botoniatus_fw-la be_v handle_v by_o alexis_n comnenus_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o michael_n be_v use_v by_o nicephorus_n that_o be_v to_o say_v he_o be_v deprive_v of_o the_o empire_n and_o shut_v up_o in_o a_o monastery_n but_o alexis_n get_v into_o his_o place_n vary_v not_o from_o the_o custom_n of_o his_o predecessor_n the_o necessity_n of_o his_o affair_n oblige_v he_o to_o turn_v himself_o on_o the_o side_n of_o the_o latin_n more_o open_o than_o other_o have_v do_v before_o he_o and_o observe_v their_o measure_n although_o inward_o he_o do_v not_o affect_v they_o he_o obstruct_v their_o design_n on_o the_o holy_a land_n as_o much_o as_o in_o he_o lay_v and_o hind'r_v their_o passage_n thither_o oblige_v they_o sometime_o to_o turn_v their_o arm_n against_o he_o and_o chastise_v he_o 1095._o rationar_n temp_n part_v 1_o l._n 8._o c_o 13._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 1095._o severe_o which_o cause_v pelavius_n the_o jesuit_n to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o a_o man_n to_o be_v more_o deceitful_a and_o unjust_a than_o this_o emperor_n be_v towards_o the_o latin_n in_o this_o whole_a expedition_n yet_o have_v he_o send_v his_o ambassador_n to_o the_o council_n of_o plaisance_n to_o solicit_v the_o pope_n and_o western_a prince_n to_o undertake_v the_o war_n against_o the_o infidel_n he_o flatter_v the_o roman_a church_n on_o all_o occasion_n send_v 10._o allat_n de_fw-fr cons_n l_o 2._o c._n 10._o oftentimes_o present_v to_o the_o monastery_n of_o mount_n cassin_n use_v likewise_o the_o same_o liberality_n towards_o the_o other_o latin_a church_n and_o especial_o that_o of_o st._n marc_n at_o venice_n on_o which_o he_o bestow_v considerable_a revenue_n as_o it_o be_v observe_v by_o allatius_n who_o allege_v for_o this_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o princess_n ann_n 109â—_n barron_n ad_fw-la ann_n 109â—_n comnenus_n the_o daughter_n of_o this_o emperor_n he_o likewise_o give_v his_o help_a hand_n towards_o the_o essay_n of_o a_o reunion_n make_v at_o the_o synod_n of_o bary_n in_o the_o year_n 1097._o he_o send_v ambassador_n to_o rome_n in_o behalf_n of_o pope_n paschal_n the_o second_o 1118._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 1112_o &_o ad_fw-la ann_n 1118._o who_o obtain_v the_o papacy_n two_o year_n after_o the_o synod_n of_o bary_n and_o this_o pope_n in_o the_o second_o year_n of_o his_o popedom_n send_v he_o the_o archbishop_n of_o milan_n eo_fw-la solo_fw-la nomine_fw-la quod_fw-la ipse_fw-la existimo_fw-la say_v allatius_n ut_fw-la si_fw-la quid_fw-la erat_fw-la in_o graecia_n supra_fw-la allat_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la noxium_fw-la ex_fw-la cerularii_n schola_fw-la radicitus_fw-la extirparet_fw-la graecosque_fw-la alios_fw-la contineret_fw-la in_o fide_fw-la to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v utter_o extirpate_v whatsoever_o remain_v of_o cerularius_n his_o doctrine_n and_o keep_v the_o other_o greek_n in_o the_o faith_n john_n comnénus_n who_o succeed_v alexis_n be_v yet_o more_o favourable_a to_o the_o latin_n than_o alexis_n for_o this_o i_o suppose_v be_v the_o jesuit_n peteau_n meaning_n when_o he_o say_v that_o he_o be_v patre_fw-la aliquanto_fw-la commodior_fw-la a_o little_a less_o troublesome_a than_o his_o father_n i_o do_v not_o observe_v there_o have_v be_v any_o thing_n more_o say_v of_o he_o on_o this_o subject_a unless_o that_o he_o receive_v a_o letter_n from_o peter_n the_o abbot_n of_o clugny_n in_o which_o he_o entreat_v he_o to_o surrender_v a_o monastery_n belong_v to_o they_o of_o his_o order_n at_o constantinople_n and_o which_o have_v be_v take_v from_o they_o promise_v he_o shall_v participate_v of_o all_o the_o merit_n of_o that_o order_n if_o he_o reestablish_v they_o baronius_n say_v likewise_o that_o anaclet_n the_o antypope_n to_o innocent_a 1130._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 1130._o the_o second_o write_v to_o this_o emperor_n inform_v he_o of_o his_o promotion_n to_o the_o popedom_n and_o that_o he_o call_v he_o his_o most_o dear_a son_n after_o john_n succeed_v manuel_n comnénus_n a_o prince_n very_o much_o addict_v to_o dissimulation_n and_o double_a deal_v who_o on_o one_o hand_n do_v the_o latin_n all_o the_o mischief_n he_o private_o can_v by_o the_o secret_a intelligence_n he_o hold_v with_o the_o sarracen_n and_o on_o the_o other_o earnest_o endeavour_v at_o a_o compliance_n with_o the_o desire_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n touch_v the_o reunion_n of_o the_o greek_n allatius_n tell_v we_o that_o he_o send_v ambassador_n to_o pope_n alexander_n the_o 11._o allat_n de_fw-fr perp._n cons_n l._n 2._o c._n 11._o three_o to_o treat_v with_o he_o concern_v this_o reunion_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n send_v john_n the_o sub-deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o constantinople_n to_o reduce_v the_o greek_n by_o his_o sermon_n he_o likewise_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v this_o emperor_n that_o oblige_v hugo_n eterianus_n to_o write_v against_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o the_o empress_n his_o wife_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o observe_v after_o he_o be_v a_o german_a and_o of_o the_o romish_a religion_n and_o that_o he_o bestow_v great_a gift_n on_o the_o latin_a church_n whereupon_o the_o latin_a bishop_n for_o a_o acknowledgement_n of_o his_o munificence_n set_v up_o his_o image_n in_o their_o church_n it_o be_v difficult_a to_o imagine_v how_o a_o prince_n who_o in_o his_o heart_n so_o great_o hate_v the_o latin_n that_o the_o jesuit_n peteau_n have_v not_o stick_v
thereupon_o to_o call_v he_o hominem_fw-la subdolum_fw-la &_o christianis_fw-la rebus_fw-la quae_fw-la ad_fw-la latino_n spectabant_fw-la infestum_fw-la &_o iniquum_fw-la 21._o ration_n temp._n part_n 1_o c._n 8._o c._n 21._o adeo_fw-la ut_fw-la cum_fw-la saracenis_fw-la in_o eorum_fw-la conspiraret_fw-la exitium_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o person_n so_o deceitful_a and_o cruel_a to_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o he_o conspire_v its_o ruin_n together_o with_o the_o saracen_n yet_o shall_v favour_v the_o latin_n in_o his_o empire_n and_o endeavour_v to_o procure_v the_o reunion_n of_o its_o church_n with_o the_o roman_a but_o allatius_n untie_v the_o knot_n by_o show_v we_o in_o the_o act_n of_o alexander_n the_o three_o that_o the_o supra_fw-la allat_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la design_n of_o this_o emperor_n be_v so_o to_o bring_v it_o about_o that_o the_o pope_n who_o be_v at_o variance_n with_o the_o emperor_n frederick_n shall_v take_v away_o from_o he_o the_o latin_a empire_n and_o render_v it_o to_o the_o greek_n to_o who_o manüel_n affirm_v it_o do_v just_o belong_v and_o for_o this_o effect_n he_o send_v ambassador_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o pope_n send_v back_o together_o with_o his_o ambassador_n the_o bishop_n of_o ostia_n to_o negociate_v this_o affair_n at_o constantinople_n howsoever_o it_o be_v it_o sufficient_o appear_v that_o all_o these_o different_a interest_n yield_v the_o latin_n fit_a opportunity_n to_o plant_v their_o doctrine_n among_o the_o greek_n emanuel_n intrigue_n be_v so_o far_o carry_v on_o that_o he_o assemble_v a_o ibid._n allat_n de_fw-fr perp._n cons_n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o idem_fw-la ibid._n council_n at_o constantinople_n where_o the_o reunion_n of_o the_o church_n be_v propose_v some_o say_v the_o latin_n require_v no_o more_o of_o the_o greek_n but_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o pope_n authority_n the_o grant_n of_o appeal_n and_o the_o commemoration_n of_o he_o in_o the_o public_a prayer_n of_o their_o church_n other_o say_v the_o latin_n will_v have_v entire_o subject_v the_o greek_n to_o their_o will_n and_o custom_n that_o which_o be_v certain_a be_v they_o can_v not_o agree_v and_o that_o the_o emperor_n himself_o lend_v his_o help_a hand_n to_o separate_v they_o yet_o not_o dare_v to_o anathematise_v ibid._n ancyr_n a_o apud_fw-la allat_n ibid._n the_o latin_n because_o say_v a_o greek_a author_n cite_v by_o allatius_n they_o be_v a_o great_a and_o famous_a people_n after_o the_o latin_n have_v establish_v their_o empire_n at_o constantinople_n the_o greek_n withdraw_v into_o asia_n where_o they_o choose_v a_o emperor_n and_o patriarch_n and_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o latin_n fall_v to_o decay_n there_o be_v a_o after_o trial_n make_v upon_o the_o greek_n touch_v a_o reunion_n mr._n arnaud_n observe_v that_o the_o pope_n write_v about_o it_o to_o german_a the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o it_o be_v very_o 2._o l._n 3._o c._n 2._o likely_a he_o forget_v not_o to_o solicit_v the_o emperor_n who_o be_v then_o john_n ducas_n he_o send_v two_o dominican_n and_o two_o franciscan_n who_o cause_v a_o assembly_n to_o be_v call_v for_o this_o effect_n but_o to_o no_o purpose_n for_o each_o of_o they_o have_v his_o particular_a interest_n and_o design_n in_o this_o affair_n the_o pope_n intend_v to_o subject_v the_o greek_a church_n to_o himself_o and_o the_o emperor_n endeavour_v to_o hinder_v the_o pope_n from_o favour_v the_o latin_n who_o hold_v constantinople_n and_o to_o regain_v this_o city_n as_o the_o greek_n do_v some_o time_n after_o matthew_n paris_n give_v a_o account_n of_o these_o letter_n of_o the_o patriarch_n to_o the_o 3._o mat._n par._n in_o henrico_n 3._o pope_n and_o of_o the_o pope_n to_o the_o patriarch_n concern_v this_o negotiation_n theodorus_n lascaris_n succeed_v john_n ducas_n in_o the_o year_n 1255._o 47._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1256._o numb_a 47._o pope_n alexander_n the_o four_o fail_v not_o to_o solicit_v he_o to_o a_o reunion_n he_o send_v he_o a_o express_a legate_n for_o that_o purpose_n but_o this_o emperor_n soon_o die_v whereupon_o this_o affair_n be_v no_o far_o prosecute_v allatius_n observe_v there_o be_v then_o a_o greek_a patriarch_n name_v blemmida_n 14._o allat_n de_fw-fr cons_n perp._n l._n 2._o c._n 14._o who_o be_v a_o learned_a man_n and_o very_o zealous_a for_o this_o union_n with_o the_o latin_n michael_z paleologus_fw-la obtain_v the_o empire_n and_o have_v a_o while_n after_o make_v himself_o master_n of_o constantinople_n endeavour_v above_o all_o other_o at_o 255._o l._n 5._o c._n 1._o p._n 255._o a_o reunion_n with_o the_o latin_n mr._n arnaud_n acknowledge_v that_o have_v unite_v himself_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n he_o force_v by_o all_o manner_n of_o severity_n the_o bishop_n and_o religious_a greek_n to_o do_v the_o same_o this_o prince_n contract_v a_o particular_a friendship_n with_o gregory_n the_o ten_o before_o he_o come_v to_o the_o popedom_n according_a to_o allatius_n which_o give_v he_o the_o great_a facility_n to_o negociate_v with_o the_o 15._o allat_n de_fw-fr perp._n cons_n l._n 2._o c._n 15._o church_n of_o rome_n he_o send_v several_a time_n his_o ambassador_n and_o the_o pope_n his_o legate_n in_o order_n to_o a_o reconciliation_n he_o hold_v several_a council_n on_o this_o occasion_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o inflict_v the_o great_a torment_n on_o those_o that_o have_v the_o courage_n to_o resist_v he_o and_o promote_v other_o who_o embrace_v this_o union_n these_o be_v allatius_n his_o own_o word_n he_o false_o accuse_v john_n veccus_n treasurer_n to_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n and_o cause_v he_o to_o be_v imprison_v because_o veccus_n have_v say_v in_o his_o hear_n that_o although_o the_o latin_n be_v not_o respect_v as_o heretic_n yet_o be_v 12._o pachymer_n hist_o lib._n 5._o c._n 12._o they_o such_o nevertheless_o which_o so_o great_o provoke_v this_o emperor_n as_o cause_v he_o to_o think_v of_o nothing_o but_o revenge_n and_o for_o as_o much_o as_o veccus_n have_v shelter_v himself_o in_o the_o temple_n of_o st._n sophia_n and_o the_o emperor_n dare_v not_o to_o violate_v this_o asylum_n he_o write_v to_o he_o very_o kind_a letter_n entreat_v he_o to_o come_v to_o he_o which_o veccus_n have_v no_o soon_o endeavour_v but_o be_v apprehend_v and_o carry_v to_o the_o tower_n where_o he_o be_v solicit_v to_o join_v with_o the_o 13._o idem_fw-la c._n 13._o latin_n this_o prince_n make_v and_o unmake_v patriarch_n at_o his_o will_n he_o usurp_v say_v the_o historian_n raynaldus_n the_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n place_v and_o displa_v pach._n raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 261._o num._n 32._o vide._n pach._n patriarch_n at_o his_o pleasure_n he_o first_o of_o all_o constrain_a arsenius_n to_o resign_v up_o his_o place_n to_o nicephorus_n and_o after_o the_o take_n of_o constantinople_n he_o recall_v the_o same_o arsenius_n who_o have_v excommunicate_v he_o for_o what_o he_o have_v do_v against_o john_n lascaris_n the_o son_n of_o theodorus_n to_o who_o the_o empire_n do_v of_o right_o belong_v and_o who_o eye_n he_o have_v cause_v to_o be_v put_v out_o and_o see_v he_o can_v not_o prevail_v on_o this_o patriarch_n he_o raise_v up_o false_a witness_n against_o he_o and_o cause_v he_o to_o be_v depose_v in_o a_o synod_n and_o german_a choose_v in_o his_o place_n german_a not_o be_v suitable_a to_o his_o humour_n he_o so_o far_o prevail_v with_o he_o as_o to_o obtain_v a_o voluntary_a resignation_n to_o joseph_n but_o joseph_n not_o consent_v to_o the_o reunion_n with_o the_o latin_n nor_o the_o send_n of_o deputite_n to_o the_o pope_n with_o who_o the_o emperor_n have_v charge_v they_o to_o conclude_v this_o affair_n he_o cause_v he_o therefore_o to_o retire_v into_o a_o covent_n upon_o condition_n that_o if_o this_o matter_n break_v off_o he_o shall_v enter_v again_o into_o his_o charge_n of_o patriarch_n now_o the_o deputy_n be_v return_v with_o the_o news_n of_o the_o reunion_n accomplish_v the_o emperor_n choose_v this_o same_o above_o name_v john_n veccus_n who_o at_o length_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v win_v either_o by_o the_o read_n of_o some_o book_n put_v into_o his_o hand_n or_o by_o the_o misery_n he_o have_v suffer_v during_o a_o long_a imprisonment_n and_o hope_v of_o a_o contrary_a usage_n yet_o veccus_n do_v not_o please_v he_o long_o it_o will_v be_v a_o difficult_a matter_n to_o relate_v here_o all_o the_o violence_n and_o cruelty_n of_o michael_n against_o those_o that_o withstand_v the_o reunion_n of_o the_o two_o church_n it_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o relate_v here_o two_o or_o three_o of_o they_o by_o which_o we_o may_v judge_v of_o the_o rest_n he_o imprison_v holobulus_n rhetor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n who_o office_n according_a to_o codinius_n be_v to_o interpret_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o cause_v he_o to_o be_v cruel_o scourge_v and_o at_o length_n a_o 1._o pachymer_n l._n 5._o
gain_v but_o one_o of_o they_o and_o you_o gain_v they_o all_o but_o if_o one_o of_o they_o hold_v out_o and_o will_v not_o yield_v what_o you_o have_v do_v already_o signify_v nothing_o discourse_v of_o the_o mission_n of_o aleppo_n he_o say_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o syrian_n at_o aleppo_n before_o his_o ordination_n conceive_v a_o great_a hatred_n against_o the_o syrian_a heresy_n and_o turn_v catholic_n and_o within_o a_o while_n go_v to_o rome_n from_o whence_o return_v he_o be_v consecrate_a by_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o maronites_n and_o settle_v in_o the_o syrian_a church_n at_o aleppo_n from_o whence_o be_v constrain_v to_o withdraw_v he_o be_v bring_v there_o again_o at_o the_o request_n of_o the_o curate_n and_o by_o the_o assistance_n of_o mr._n piquet_n he_o generous_o serve_v add_v he_o almighty_a god_n among_o his_o own_o people_n who_o he_o exhort_v to_o keep_v steadfast_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o thus_o have_v the_o endeavour_n of_o our_o emissary_n be_v assist_v by_o the_o divine_a grace_n which_o we_o doubt_v not_o but_o will_v prove_v of_o great_a consequence_n to_o the_o syrian_n see_v that_o in_o gain_v a_o person_n of_o his_o merit_n they_o have_v do_v as_o much_o as_o if_o they_o have_v convert_v a_o whole_a nation_n the_o sieur_n stochove_v speak_v of_o the_o jesuit_n at_o galata_n these_o father_n endeavour_n say_v he_o have_v not_o be_v ineffectual_a among_o the_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n 98._o stochovius_n '_o s_z voyages_n p._n 98._o for_o they_o convert_v several_a greek_a bishop_n and_o dispose_v other_o in_o case_n of_o any_o revolution_n to_o abhere_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n i_o acquaint_v myself_o say_v busbequius_fw-la the_o emperor_n ambassador_n with_o metrophanus_n the_o metropolitain_n and_o superior_a of_o the_o monastery_n of_o chalcy_n he_o 26._o busbeq_n voyages_n lib_n 4._o p._n 5._o 26._o be_v a_o honest_a and_o learned_a man_n and_o one_o that_o passionate_o desire_v the_o reunion_n of_o the_o two_o church_n contrary_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o his_o nation_n who_o detest_v they_o of_o our_o communion_n as_o profane_v and_o impure_a person_n gouveau_fw-fr the_o monk_n relate_v how_o he_o and_o other_o augustin_n portuguese_v 3._o gouveau_n relation_n lib._n 5._o 3._o proceed_v in_o order_n to_o the_o reunion_n of_o the_o armenian_n in_o persia_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n tell_v we_o that_o they_o particular_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o win_a david_n their_o patriarch_n make_v use_n of_o he_o afterward_o as_o a_o instrument_n to_o prevail_v on_o the_o bishop_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o people_n now_o tell_v i_o i_o pray_v after_o this_o with_o what_o sincerity_n the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n can_v be_v allege_v in_o this_o matter_n they_o be_v win_v by_o money_n several_a pretence_n be_v make_v use_n of_o by_o the_o emissary_n to_o introduce_v themselves_o into_o their_o house_n they_o prevail_v on_o their_o bishop_n not_o make_v they_o public_o change_v their_o religion_n but_o leave_v they_o in_o the_o same_o communion_n wherein_o they_o find_v they_o to_o the_o end_n that_o they_o may_v likewise_o endeavour_v the_o establishment_n of_o the_o roman_a faith_n now_o what_o can_v be_v say_v of_o these_o people_n but_o that_o if_o they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n it_o not_o appear_v they_o believe_v it_o before_o all_o these_o intrigue_n they_o have_v receive_v this_o doctrine_n from_o the_o emissary_n by_o these_o indirect_a way_n which_o they_o practise_v but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o for_o one_o of_o the_o most_o usual_a and_o effectual_a course_n they_o take_v to_o establish_v insensible_o and_o without_o any_o noise_n the_o roman_a religion_n in_o greece_n and_o among_o all_o other_o nation_n be_v the_o instruction_n of_o their_o youth_n which_o employment_n they_o common_o take_v upon_o they_o wheresoever_o they_o come_v for_o under_o pretence_n of_o instruct_v they_o in_o human_a learning_n they_o instil_v into_o their_o mind_n the_o principle_n of_o the_o romish_a faith_n so_o that_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o greek_a prelate_n be_v of_o this_o number_n that_o be_v to_o say_v their_o scholar_n have_v receive_v from_o they_o in_o their_o tender_a age_n a_o favourable_a opinion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n we_o be_v inform_v by_o the_o author_n of_o m._n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr haye'_v voyages_n who_o be_v 125._o voyage_n of_o m._n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr haye_n c._n 5._o pag._n 125._o ambassador_n to_o the_o late_a king_n of_o france_n that_o the_o jesuit_n at_o galata_n be_v very_o successful_a in_o their_o undertake_n in_o this_o kind_n for_o beside_o their_o preach_a and_o confession_n they_o instruct_v all_o the_o youth_n as_o also_o the_o schismatic_n who_o they_o have_v convince_v for_o the_o most_o part_n of_o they_o of_o their_o error_n so_o that_o several_a principal_a greek_a bishop_n and_o archbishop_n who_o have_v be_v their_o scholar_n do_v favour_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o be_v capable_a of_o do_v it_o great_a service_n the_o sieur_n stochovius_n speak_v to_o the_o same_o effect_n the_o greek_n say_v he_o do_v 98._o stochov_n voyages_n pag._n 98._o not_o at_o all_o scruple_n the_o send_v their_o child_n to_o school_n he_o mean_v to_o that_o of_o the_o jesuit_n wherein_o they_o be_v instruct_v as_o well_o in_o the_o catholic_n religion_n as_o in_o human_a learning_n and_o discourse_v of_o the_o isle_n of_o chios_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o jesuit_n have_v a_o strong-built_a convent_n there_o beside_o a_o fair_a church_n that_o they_o be_v twenty_o in_o number_n who_o be_v all_o of_o they_o naturalize_v and_o take_v upon_o they_o according_a to_o their_o custom_n the_o instruction_n of_o youth_n and_o bring_v divers_a over_o to_o the_o true_a religion_n the_o carmelites_n add_v he_o have_v a_o church_n and_o convent_n there_o who_o likewise_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o instruct_n of_o youth_n and_o convert_v divers_a from_o the_o common_a heresy_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o sieur_n du_fw-fr loir_fw-fr tell_v we_o likewise_o that_o the_o jesuit_n of_o galatia_n keep_v 61._o loir_n voyage_n pag._n 67._o thevenot_n part_n 1_o c._n 61._o school_n for_o the_o child_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o armenian_n and_o the_o sieur_n thevenot_n inform_v we_o that_o in_o the_o isle_n of_o chios_n there_o be_v a_o convent_n of_o capucin_n who_o teach_v human_a learning_n and_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n to_o several_a child_n who_o repair_v thither_o he_o tell_v we_o in_o another_o place_n that_o in_o the_o isle_n of_o andria_n the_o capucin_n do_v great_o ease_v the_o bishop_n by_o their_o preach_n and_o confession_n and_o by_o 13._o chap._n 13._o their_o school_n to_o which_o go_v all_o the_o greek_a child_n and_o that_o some_o be_v send_v from_o athens_n for_o that_o purpose_n la_fw-fr boulaye_n le_fw-fr goux_fw-fr tell_v we_o that_o the_o jesuit_n have_v a_o convenient_a house_n at_o 5._o boulay_n voyage_n part_n 1._o c._n 9_o relat._n of_o st._n erinys_n c._n 5._o smyrna_n wherein_o they_o instruct_v the_o greek_a child_n and_o the_o same_o do_v they_o at_o st._n erinys_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o relation_n of_o richard_n the_o jesuit_n who_o introduce_v another_o jesuit_n speak_v as_o follow_v i_o set_v open_a my_o school_n every_o day_n to_o all_o that_o will_v come_v and_o learn_v any_o thing_n be_v ever_o ready_a and_o most_o willing_a to_o instruct_v youth_n as_o well_o out_o of_o obedience_n to_o my_o superior_a who_o earnest_o recommend_v to_o i_o this_o course_n as_o for_o that_o likewise_o it_o have_v be_v reveal_v to_o i_o from_o heaven_n that_o this_o be_v the_o sure_a way_n to_o reform_v by_o degree_n the_o greek_a church_n and_o perhaps_o one_o of_o the_o most_o likely_a mean_n to_o maintain_v we_o in_o these_o foreign_a country_n it_o already_o appear_v by_o these_o testimony_n that_o one_o of_o the_o principal_a thing_n recommend_v to_o the_o emissary_n when_o they_o be_v to_o be_v send_v abroad_o be_v the_o education_n of_o child_n as_o a_o infallible_a mean_n to_o set_v up_o the_o romish_a religion_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o these_o people_n and_o that_o the_o emissary_n on_o their_o side_n do_v well_o acquit_v themselves_o in_o this_o particular_a but_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n call_v a_o description_n of_o the_o holy_a land_n deliver_v himself_o more_o plain_o for_o discourse_v how_o the_o jesuit_n employ_v themselves_o in_o the_o city_n of_o aleppo_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o their_o chief_a business_n be_v to_o instruct_v youth_n which_o have_v always_o be_v esteem_v a_o matter_n of_o great_a importance_n and_o high_o conduce_v to_o the_o reformation_n of_o these_o nation_n observe_v i_o beseech_v you_o what_o he_o say_v that_o the_o emissary_n do_v not_o only_o careful_o apply_v themselves_o to_o this_o and_o that_o by_o order_n from_o their_o superior_n but_o that_o
this_o be_v a_o especial_a mean_n to_o make_v all_o these_o people_n in_o a_o short_a time_n to_o become_v insensible_o roman_a catholic_n but_o we_o must_v likewise_o take_v notice_n that_o these_o gentleman_n who_o leave_v no_o mean_n untried_a do_v whole_o betake_v themselves_o to_o these_o two_o last_o way_n namely_o that_o of_o gain_v the_o prelate_n and_o that_o of_o instruct_v youth_n for_o when_o they_o have_v win_v any_o bishop_n to_o their_o party_n they_o oblige_v he_o to_o set_v they_o upon_o the_o educate_v of_o their_o child_n make_v use_n of_o his_o authority_n that_o they_o may_v manage_v their_o business_n with_o great_a success_n and_o security_n which_o the_o same_o author_n of_o the_o holy_a land_n show_v we_o father_n queriot_n say_v he_o be_v a_o fit_a person_n to_o offer_v his_o service_n to_o the_o greek_a metropolitain_n who_o be_v a_o good_a catholic_n 4._o holy_a syria_n part_n 1._o treat_n 1._o c._n 4._o and_o a_o man_n of_o a_o strict_a life_n he_o mean_v the_o metropolitain_n of_o aleppo_n he_o have_v oblige_v he_o to_o trust_v we_o with_o the_o education_n of_o the_o grecian_a child_n of_o that_o country_n and_o to_o slight_v the_o discourse_n of_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n and_o a_o little_a far_o it_o be_v to_o be_v moreover_o observe_v say_v he_o that_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n reprehend_v he_o for_o employ_v a_o religious_a frank_n in_o the_o teach_n of_o the_o greek_n even_o in_o his_o episcopal_a house_n this_o great_a man_n who_o be_v ever_o like_o himself_o do_v notwithstanding_o permit_v the_o father_n to_o proceed_v on_o still_o in_o his_o undertake_n speak_v of_o the_o mission_n of_o damascus_n this_o mission_n say_v he_o be_v the_o work_n of_o father_n jerom_n queriot_n who_o be_v send_v from_o aleppo_n to_o damascus_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o year_n 1643_o by_o the_o greek_a patriarch_n euthymius_n who_o be_v of_o the_o isle_n of_o chios_n and_o of_o the_o romish_a religion_n for_o the_o instruction_n of_o youth_n and_o especial_o of_o his_o nephew_n and_o for_o the_o composition_n of_o his_o circular_a letter_n and_o greek_a and_o arabian_a patent_n yet_o he_o tell_v we_o this_o father_n be_v force_v to_o leave_v the_o place_n the_o greek_n grow_v jealous_a of_o he_o in_o as_o much_o as_o that_o he_o be_v a_o religious_a frank_n be_v employ_v in_o the_o chief_a affair_n of_o the_o patriarchate_o i_o can_v forbear_v mention_v what_o the_o say_a author_n relate_v on_o the_o same_o subject_a namely_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o greek_a youth_n we_o must_v betake_v ourselves_o to_o this_o course_n say_v he_o for_o the_o convert_v the_o greek_a schismatic_n we_o be_v too_o old_a say_v jerasimus_n a_o archbishop_n and_o vicar_n of_o the_o patriarchate_n to_o receive_v new_a impression_n but_o instruct_v our_o youth_n who_o by_o your_o care_n will_v be_v capable_a of_o try_v good_a thing_n and_o prove_v a_o seminary_n of_o perfect_a christian_n word_n say_v he_o which_o he_o utter_v in_o the_o hear_n of_o the_o youth_n on_o purpose_n to_o encourage_v they_o to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o advantage_n offer_v they_o it_o be_v certain_o a_o great_a satisfaction_n to_o we_o when_o we_o see_v young_a greek_n who_o be_v natural_o eloquent_a to_o instruct_v so_o handsome_o their_o servant_n and_o i_o have_v almost_o say_v even_o their_o very_a parent_n who_o become_v as_o it_o be_v their_o disciple_n in_o religion_n be_v there_o any_o thing_n more_o great_a and_o glorious_a than_o the_o build_n of_o new_a church_n with_o the_o apostle_n and_o convert_v the_o world_n for_o new_a church_n be_v plant_v by_o the_o settlement_n of_o these_o mission_n and_o the_o old_a one_o repair_v at_o the_o same_o time_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o instruction_n of_o child_n who_o teach_v their_o parent_n this_o jesuit_n lay_v open_v the_o matter_n plain_o and_o sincere_o whereas_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o so_o for_o he_o will_v have_v these_o new_a church_n pass_v for_o old_a one_o the_o same_o author_n relate_v that_o have_v observe_v john_n damascen_n be_v esteem_v in_o this_o country_n as_o a_o infallible_a doctor_n and_o that_o his_o testimony_n against_o heresy_n be_v of_o great_a weight_n with_o they_o one_o of_o our_o father_n say_v he_o undertake_v to_o teach_v this_o saint_n logic_n and_o divinity_n touch_v the_o controvert_v point_n he_o say_v this_o invention_n take_v and_o inspire_v the_o scholar_n with_o great_a zeal_n but_o say_v he_o this_o their_o forwardness_n be_v take_v notice_n of_o by_o some_o envious_a person_n who_o inform_v the_o vicar_n of_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o the_o matter_n and_o so_o far_o incense_v he_o that_o he_o cause_v the_o young_a student_n to_o be_v bring_v before_o he_o and_o have_v reprehend_v their_o boldness_n condemn_v their_o opinion_n and_o charge_v they_o to_o desist_v from_o such_o discourse_n add_v therewithal_o that_o if_o they_o obey_v not_o his_o command_n he_o will_v ruin_v they_o and_o their_o family_n these_o argument_n say_v he_o can_v not_o prevail_v with_o the_o scholar_n to_o change_v their_o opinion_n or_o break_v off_o their_o assembly_n and_o forsake_v their_o master_n but_o they_o be_v more_o cautious_a afterward_o and_o do_v forbear_v publish_v any_o thing_n in_o the_o circle_n as_o they_o have_v heretofore_o do_v it_o be_v be_v a_o easy_a matter_n to_o comprehend_v the_o advantage_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n make_v of_o the_o labour_n of_o these_o emissary_n and_o to_o be_v more_o particular_o inform_v thereof_o we_o need_v but_o read_v what_o the_o sieur_n poulet_n have_v write_v concern_v 20._o poulet_n voyage_n 2._o part_n c._n 20._o the_o jesuit_n and_o their_o manner_n of_o proceed_n in_o the_o east_n they_o right_o understand_v say_v he_o how_o difficult_a it_o be_v to_o work_v on_o the_o mind_n of_o a_o person_n grow_v old_a in_o his_o error_n and_o that_o the_o first_o impression_n be_v strengthen_v by_o a_o long_a custom_n become_v a_o new_a nature_n in_o we_o wherefore_o our_o instruction_n must_v be_v bestow_v on_o they_o who_o mind_n be_v not_o yet_o corrupt_v by_o maxim_n of_o schism_n and_o heresy_n they_o have_v therefore_o very_o advise_o set_v up_o school_n whereunto_o the_o child_n of_o schismatic_n and_o sometime_o of_o turk_n too_o do_v resort_n the_o desire_n of_o have_v some_o image_n or_o agnuss_n draw_v they_o to_o our_o congregation_n where_o hear_v our_o doctrine_n they_o become_v effectual_o catholic_n without_o perceive_v themselves_o to_o be_v so_o as_o for_o the_o other_o schismatic_n they_o hear_v our_o sermon_n and_o pretend_v to_o be_v catholic_n only_a in_o hope_n of_o some_o advantage_n they_o expect_v by_o this_o their_o dissimulation_n we_o need_v likewise_o but_o read_v what_o besson_n the_o jesuit_n have_v write_v touch_v 11._o part._n 1._o tr._n 1._o c._n 11._o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o society_n at_o aleppo_n the_o religious_a order_n say_v he_o even_o the_o most_o regular_a among_o they_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o society_n at_o aleppo_n not_o a_o few_o advantage_n and_o the_o eastern_a church_n have_v have_v such_o prelate_n from_o they_o as_o be_v at_o this_o day_n the_o great_a light_n of_o the_o syrian_a clergy_n whereupon_o he_o tell_v we_o in_o another_o place_n that_o the_o greek_n and_o syrian_n admit_v apostolical_a man_n into_o 2._o part._n 1._o tr._n 1._o c._n 2._o their_o house_n they_o likewise_o permit_v they_o the_o use_n of_o their_o church_n and_o the_o curate_n accept_v of_o our_o help_n the_o bishop_n entreat_v we_o to_o prune_v their_o vine_n and_o this_o church_n in_o the_o east_n be_v now_o weary_a of_o its_o misery_n and_o blind_v with_o its_o tear_n expect_v from_o the_o west_n the_o most_o pure_a light_n of_o the_o gospel_n i_o confess_v these_o gentleman_n have_v be_v very_o dexterous_a and_o fortunate_a in_o perform_v what_o have_v be_v give_v they_o in_o charge_n and_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o general_n be_v very_o much_o oblige_v to_o they_o but_o i_o â—ind_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o be_v more_o fortunate_a than_o they_o for_o it_o seem_v as_o if_o these_o person_n have_v foresee_v long_o before_o by_o a_o prophetical_a spirit_n the_o book_n mr._n arnaud_n be_v to_o make_v and_o therefore_o will_v prepare_v he_o material_n and_o furnish_v he_o with_o this_o fine_a collection_n of_o attestation_n and_o testimony_n who_o will_v ever_o have_v think_v that_o these_o gentleman_n the_o jesuit_n shall_v pass_v over_o the_o sea_n and_o run_v to_o the_o far_a part_n of_o the_o world_n to_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n honour_n yet_o be_v it_o true_a that_o they_o have_v be_v his_o messenger_n and_o a_o man_n will_v be_v apt_a to_o think_v they_o go_v only_o into_o these_o country_n upon_o his_o account_n neither_o must_v we_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n the_o seminary_n establish_v in_o rome_n
elsewhere_o express_v herself_o touch_v the_o change_n of_o the_o substance_n and_o have_v no_o council_n define_v it_o nor_o be_v it_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n catechism_n and_o other_o public_a book_n and_o teach_v by_o the_o roman_a doctor_n it_o be_v evident_a we_o shall_v be_v unreasonable_a in_o give_v these_o general_a expression_n any_o other_o than_o a_o general_a sense_n and_o this_o generality_n itself_o will_v be_v a_o invincible_a argument_n that_o she_o never_o descend_v so_o far_o as_o the_o distinct_a determination_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o consequent_o this_o will_v not_o be_v a_o article_n of_o her_o belief_n now_o it_o be_v after_o this_o manner_n we_o ought_v to_o judge_v of_o the_o greek_a church_n all_o its_o expression_n be_v general_a there_o appear_v nothing_o elsewhere_o which_o determin_n this_o generality_n or_o which_o engage_v we_o to_o attribute_v to_o her_o the_o particular_a and_o distinct_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o whatsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v allege_v in_o the_o behalf_n of_o this_o be_v of_o no_o weight_n it_o then_o necessary_o follow_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o attribute_v to_o she_o no_o other_o than_o a_o general_a sense_n and_o in_o no_o wise_a that_o of_o transubstantiation_n which_o be_v evident_o particular_a and_o determinate_a and_o even_o this_o consideration_n that_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v oblige_v to_o use_v argument_n to_o explain_v the_o common_a expression_n of_o this_o church_n into_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v a_o infallible_a mark_n that_o she_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o now_o see_v this_o proof_n be_v decisive_a and_o that_o it_o not_o only_o establish_v my_o sentiment_n but_o likewise_o overthrow_v mr._n arnaud_n whole_a dispute_n it_o will_v not_o be_v therefore_o amiss_o to_o illustrate_v it_o and_o consider_v well_o its_o foundation_n to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v be_v manifest_v whether_o the_o conclusion_n i_o draw_v from_o hence_o be_v just_a and_o true_a first_o than_o we_o must_v know_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v the_o precise_a and_o distinct_a determination_n of_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n to_o wit_n by_o a_o real_a conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o this_o bread_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o this_o body_n so_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o believe_v it_o without_o form_v a_o distinct_a idea_n after_o this_o manner_n see_v it_o be_v even_o this_o precise_a and_o determine_a idea_n itself_o it_o be_v then_o absurd_a and_o contradictory_n to_o look_v for_o it_o in_o a_o general_n and_o confuse_a idea_n which_o determine_v nothing_o for_o this_o be_v to_o seek_v for_o a_o determination_n in_o a_o thing_n undetermined_a and_o a_o distinct_a sense_n in_o a_o generality_n that_o be_v to_o say_v light_a in_o darkness_n and_o from_o hence_o appear_v what_o must_v be_v the_o expression_n of_o a_o church_n which_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o teach_v it_o for_o it_o be_v necessary_a she_o teach_v it_o in_o plain_a term_n which_o answer_v the_o distinct_a idea_n she_o have_v of_o it_o and_o which_o may_v immediate_o form_v the_o like_a in_o the_o mind_n of_o those_o that_o hear_v she_o now_o this_o can_v be_v do_v but_o by_o express_v and_o formal_a term_n or_o by_o term_n so_o equivalent_a that_o they_o can_v be_v turn_v into_o a_o contrary_a sense_n what_o i_o say_v be_v verify_v by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n who_o expression_n be_v plain_a and_o clear_a and_o which_o immediate_o show_v her_o meaning_n moreover_o we_o shall_v consider_v that_o the_o notion_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o one_o of_o those_o which_o be_v call_v speculative_a but_o practical_a notion_n which_o engage_v they_o that_o have_v it_o to_o several_a duty_n and_o performance_n and_o especial_o to_o the_o sovereign_a adoration_n of_o this_o same_o substance_n which_o before_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n but_o now_o the_o same_o proper_a numerical_a substance_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o speak_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n whence_o it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o a_o church_n which_o thus_o believe_v it_o teach_v it_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o the_o act_n of_o adoration_n follow_v free_o and_o natural_o of_o itself_o .._o it_o be_v likewise_o to_o be_v observe_v that_o the_o matter_n here_o in_o hand_n concern_v the_o greek_a church_n from_o the_o eleven_o century_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o since_o the_o contest_v with_o berengarius_fw-la the_o roman_a church_n have_v express_o determine_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n which_o drive_v the_o greek_n into_o a_o great_a necessity_n of_o speak_v clear_o on_o this_o point_n either_o to_o show_v their_o conformity_n of_o belief_n with_o the_o latin_n or_o to_o avoid_v the_o fall_n into_o the_o same_o inconvenience_n which_o the_o latin_n endeavour_v to_o avoid_v by_o this_o formal_a declaration_n and_o this_o observation_n be_v the_o more_o considerable_a against_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o that_o he_o grant_v the_o greek_n not_o to_o have_v be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o circumstance_n touch_v berengarius_fw-la to_o know_v then_o certain_o whether_o the_o greek_a church_n believe_v transubstantiation_n or_o not_o we_o need_v but_o see_v after_o what_o manner_n she_o explain_v herself_o concern_v the_o eucharist_n for_o if_o her_o expression_n bear_v not_o a_o substantial_a conversion_n either_o express_o or_o equivalent_o in_o such_o a_o sort_n that_o they_o may_v easy_o and_o immediate_o form_v the_o notion_n thereof_o if_o they_o be_v i_o say_v general_a and_o determine_v nothing_o of_o themselves_o it_o be_v a_o certain_a proof_n she_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o for_o that_o church_n which_o believe_v it_o and_o will_v have_v its_o child_n do_v the_o like_a can_v but_o explain_v itself_o clear_o and_o full_o on_o that_o subject_n if_o we_o examine_v mr._n arnaud_n dispute_n on_o this_o principle_n which_o i_o esteem_v as_o the_o light_n of_o common_a sense_n we_o shall_v immediate_o deprive_v he_o of_o all_o his_o negative_a argument_n take_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n for_o although_o these_o kind_n of_o argument_n be_v very_o good_a in_o other_o occasion_n yet_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o to_o end_v a_o question_n such_o a_o one_o as_o this_o be_v which_o be_v whether_o the_o eastern_a church_n believe_v and_o teach_v transubstantiation_n mr._n arnaud_n shall_v have_v take_v a_o course_n more_o decisive_a than_o that_o of_o consider_v what_o the_o greek_n have_v do_v in_o relation_n to_o the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n or_o what_o the_o latin_n have_v do_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n it_o be_v better_o for_o we_o direct_o to_o consider_v after_o what_o manner_n they_o themselves_o do_v positive_o explain_v their_o belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n if_o we_o find_v transubstantiation_n plain_o declare_v in_o it_o these_o argument_n of_o silence_n be_v no_o long_o necessary_a and_o if_o we_o do_v find_v it_o clear_o express_v there_o will_v follow_v a_o conclusion_n so_o great_o to_o my_o advantage_n that_o all_o mr._n arnaud'_v negative_a argument_n will_v not_o be_v able_a to_o subsist_v before_o it_o for_o there_o be_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o solidity_n in_o reason_v after_o this_o sort_n a_o church_n do_v not_o clear_o teach_v transubstantiation_n therefore_o she_o hold_v it_o not_o than_o to_o argue_v thus_o a_o church_n do_v not_o oppose_v transubstantiation_n hold_v by_o the_o latin_n therefore_o she_o believe_v it_o beside_o that_o the_o first_o argument_n conclude_v direct_o and_o immediate_o what_o the_o other_o do_v not_o there_o be_v a_o great_a coherence_n between_o believe_a transubstantiation_n and_o clear_o teach_v it_o than_o there_o be_v repugnance_n between_o not_o believe_v it_o and_o yet_o not_o oppose_v it_o in_o person_n who_o do_v believe_v it_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n can_v hinder_v the_o greek_n from_o distinct_o teach_v transubstantiation_n suppose_v they_o believe_v it_o but_o there_o may_v be_v several_a reason_n which_o may_v oblige_v they_o from_o make_v this_o point_n a_o matter_n of_o dispute_n with_o the_o latin_n although_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o neither_o must_v the_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o emperor_n michael_n paleologus_fw-la send_v as_o from_o the_o greek_n to_o pope_n john_n the_o xxi_o to_o finish_v the_o work_n of_o the_o reunion_n of_o the_o two_o church_n be_v make_v use_n of_o against_o we_o for_o beside_o that_o this_o be_v a_o act_n extort_a by_o force_n which_o be_v not_o of_o any_o account_n among_o the_o greek_n we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o latin_a expression_n which_o bear_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v real_o transubstantiate_v do_v exact_o answer_v the_o greek_a expression_n of_o the_o same_o act_n which_o according_a to_o all_o likelihood_n
contain_v only_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v real_o change_v as_o we_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v hereafter_o neither_o be_v the_o attestation_n and_o particular_a testimony_n which_o be_v but_o from_o the_o year_n 1641._o to_o be_v urge_v against_o we_o for_o not_o to_o allege_v that_o these_o piece_n be_v apparent_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o emissary_n and_o seminary_n and_o that_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o person_n who_o make_v these_o attestation_n do_v not_o furnish_v they_o with_o sufficient_a authority_n to_o decide_v our_o question_n which_o concern_v the_o body_n of_o the_o greek_a schismatical_a church_n all_o these_o piece_n be_v too_o new_a whereon_o to_o build_v alone_o a_o tradition_n from_o the_o â—â—â—venth_n century_n that_o be_v to_o say_v since_o six_o hundred_o year_n we_o may_v then_o already_o see_v in_o general_a that_o mr._n arnaud'_v whole_a dispute_n be_v reduce_v to_o consequence_n which_o will_v be_v easy_o overthrow_v by_o a_o particular_a examination_n of_o they_o which_o shall_v be_v do_v in_o its_o place_n but_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n what_o i_o already_o say_v be_v sufficient_a to_o establish_v the_o validity_n of_o my_o argument_n which_o be_v draw_v from_o that_o the_o usual_a expression_n of_o the_o greek_n i_o mean_v the_o clear_a of_o they_o and_o those_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n believe_v to_o be_v most_o favourable_a to_o she_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o eucharist_n only_o consist_v in_o general_a term_n whence_o i_o conclude_v they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o opposite_a to_o this_o doctrine_n than_o general_a expression_n see_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n as_o i_o have_v already_o establish_v it_o be_v in_o itself_o the_o particular_a and_o distinct_a determination_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v or_o change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a but_o that_o a_o church_n which_o believe_v it_o and_o will_v instruct_v its_o people_n in_o this_o doctrine_n must_v explain_v this_o point_n clear_o and_o distinct_o and_o thus_o in_o strengthen_v my_o own_o argument_n i_o lay_v open_a the_o weakness_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o this_o argument_n i_o now_o produce_v aught_o to_o be_v attend_v by_o this_o follow_a consideration_n which_o will_n far_a evidence_n its_o strength_n and_o solidity_n which_o be_v that_o the_o greek_n profess_v to_o receive_v only_o for_o the_o determination_n of_o point_n of_o faith_n the_o seven_o first_o general_a council_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o nice_n against_o arius_n under_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n the_o great_a that_o at_o constantinople_n against_o macedonius_n under_o theodosius_n that_o of_o ephesus_n against_o nestorius_n under_o theodosius_n junior_fw-la that_o of_o chalcedon_n against_o eutychus_n and_o dioscorius_n under_o martion_n that_o of_o constantinople_n upon_o occasion_n of_o the_o quarrel_n of_o the_o three_o chapter_n under_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n the_o three_o of_o constantinople_n against_o the_o monothelite_n under_o constantine_n pogonatus_n and_o in_o fine_a the_o second_o of_o nice_a on_o the_o subject_n of_o image_n under_o constantine_n and_o his_o mother_n iréna_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v nothing_o in_o all_o these_o council_n which_o determin_n transubstantiation_n for_o what_o be_v produce_v concern_v the_o first_o at_o nice_a that_o we_o must_v conceive_v by_o faith_n that_o the_o lamb_n of_o god_n that_o take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n lie_n ou_fw-fr this_o holy_a table_n that_o he_o be_v sacrifice_v without_o a_o sacrifice_n by_o the_o priest_n and_o that_o we_o do_v real_o receive_v his_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n this_o i_o say_v as_o any_o man_n may_v see_v be_v not_o transubstantiation_n no_o more_o than_o what_o be_v offer_v we_o touch_v the_o second_o at_o nice_a as_o will_v appear_v by_o read_v the_o five_o chapter_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n seven_o book_n wherein_o he_o relate_v it_o and_o as_o to_o these_o council_n by_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v determine_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n as_o that_o of_o gregory_n the_o seven_o hold_v at_o rome_n in_o the_o year_n 1079._o that_o of_o plaisance_n hold_v in_o the_o year_n 1095._o under_o urbain_n the_o second_o that_o of_o latran_n in_o the_o year_n 1215._o wherein_o innocent_a the_o three_o declare_v the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o church_n on_o this_o subject_a that_o of_o constance_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n 1414._o wherein_n wicliff_n be_v condemn_v for_o oppose_v this_o doctrine_n and_o in_o fine_a that_o of_o trent_n which_o establish_v the_o preee_a decision_n the_o greek_a church_n receive_v none_o of_o these_o nor_o make_v any_o account_n of_o they_o they_o all_o common_o say_v say_v richardus_fw-la the_o 150._o relation_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o st._n erinys_n chap._n 12._o pag._n 150._o jesuit_n in_o his_o relation_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o st._n erinys_n that_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o seven_o first_o council_n ought_v only_o to_o be_v observe_v and_o the_o priest_n make_v the_o people_n believe_v that_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o council_n a_o angel_n descend_v from_o heaven_n testify_v that_o whatsoever_o concern_v our_o faith_n be_v therein_o perfect_v and_o there_o remain_v nothing_o more_o to_o be_v add_v or_o decide_v leo_fw-la allatius_n likewise_o only_a mention_n seven_o council_n which_o they_o approve_v they_o have_v say_v he_o in_o great_a esteem_n 9_o allat_n de_fw-fr prep_n con_fw-la lib._n 1._o cap._n 9_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o seven_o first_o general_a council_n and_o hold_v they_o inviolable_a they_o receive_v their_o canon_n for_o their_o rule_n in_o all_o thing_n and_o the_o most_o religious_a among_o they_o do_v constant_o observe_v they_o alexander_z guagnin_n discourse_v of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o russian_n descrip_n guag_n in_o mosc_n descrip_n which_o be_v the_o same_o as_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n relate_v their_o belief_n be_v that_o it_o be_v conclude_v in_o the_o seven_o general_a council_n that_o the_o matter_n determine_v in_o the_o precede_a council_n shall_v remain_v firm_a for_o the_o time_n to_o come_v and_o that_o there_o shall_v no_o other_o council_n be_v call_v under_o the_o penalty_n of_o a_o anathema_n wherefore_o add_v he_o they_o say_v that_o all_o the_o council_n and_o synod_n hold_v since_o the_o seven_o first_o be_v accurse_v perverse_a and_o desperate_o defile_v with_o heresy_n sacranus_fw-la cannon_n of_o cracovia_n tell_v we_o likewise_o that_o they_o regard_v not_o any_o of_o those_o council_n which_o have_v be_v hold_v since_o 9_o relig._n rutheni_n art_n 9_o the_o seven_o say_v they_o be_v not_o concern_v in_o they_o see_v they_o be_v hold_v without_o their_o consent_n scarga_n the_o jesuit_n set_v down_o this_o as_o their_o six_o error_n that_o there_o 2._o de_fw-fr uno_fw-la past_a part_n 3._o c._n 2._o ought_v only_o the_o seven_o council_n to_o be_v regard_v and_o that_o whosoever_o receive_v the_o decree_n of_o a_o eight_o or_o nine_o be_v accurse_v mr._n basire_v who_o i_o mention_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n confirm_v i_o in_o this_o matter_n by_o his_o letter_n in_o publica_fw-la say_v he_o graecorum_n professione_n non_fw-la nisi_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d recipiunt_fw-la quas_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nuncupant_fw-la in_o the_o public_a confession_n of_o their_o faith_n they_o only_o receive_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o seven_o council_n which_o they_o call_v ecumenical_a and_o metrophanus_n 15._o confess_v eccles_n or._n cap._n 15._o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n authorise_v all_o these_o testimony_n by_o his_o express_a declaration_n we_o only_o receive_v say_v he_o the_o seven_o ecumenical_a council_n and_o as_o to_o the_o particular_a council_n we_o receive_v from_o they_o what_o have_v be_v receive_v and_o confirm_v by_o the_o seven_o ecumenical_a one_o shall_v i_o conclude_v from_o hence_o they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n for_o a_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n this_o conclusion_n perhaps_o will_v not_o be_v contemptible_a for_o in_o fine_a not_o to_o receive_v for_o a_o determination_n of_o faith_n any_o thing_n else_o but_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o seven_o first_o council_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n be_v two_o thing_n very_o inconsistent_a with_o each_o other_o especial_o in_o reference_n to_o people_n that_o utter_o reject_v the_o other_o council_n wherein_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v determine_v and_o in_o effect_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v important_a enough_o to_o be_v insert_v among_o the_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n already_o decide_v or_o confirm_v by_o council_n and_o not_o among_o the_o common_a custom_n or_o practice_n which_o be_v still_o observe_v although_o not_o express_o determine_v or_o among_o the_o point_n which_o be_v minute_n and_o inconsiderable_a
preserve_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o sixteenth_o from_o a_o passage_n of_o oecumenius_n we_o know_v very_o well_o that_o the_o greek_n consecrate_v the_o eucharist_n with_o leaven_a bread_n and_o that_o there_o be_v touch_v this_o point_n between_o they_o and_o the_o latin_n so_o stiff_a a_o controversy_n that_o the_o greek_n believe_v their_o altar_n be_v pollute_v when_o the_o latin_n have_v perform_v their_o service_n thereon_o and_o therefore_o when_o ever_o this_o happen_v they_o wash_v they_o with_o exceed_v great_a care_n before_o they_o use_v they_o i_o shall_v not_o trouble_v myself_o or_o reader_n with_o mention_v here_o any_o thing_n touch_v the_o beginning_n or_o progress_n of_o this_o dispute_n all_o that_o i_o aim_v at_o here_o be_v only_o to_o give_v far_a light_n to_o the_o question_n i_o handle_v it_o seem_v to_o i_o then_o no_o hard_a matter_n in_o read_v their_o book_n concern_v this_o point_n to_o know_v what_o their_o real_a belief_n be_v touch_v transubstantiation_n for_o we_o find_v they_o continual_o argue_v from_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v still_o bread_n after_o consecration_n and_o this_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o michael_n cerularius_n and_o leo_n bishop_n of_o acrida_n to_o john_n bishop_n of_o tranis_fw-la in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o naples_n for_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n they_o add_v observe_v how_o our_o saviour_n have_v call_v under_o the_o new_a testament_n the_o bread_n his_o body_n this_o expression_n 4._o bibliot_n paâ—â—_n tom._n 4._o â—dâ—t_n 4._o let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v what_o he_o will_v do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n for_o according_a to_o this_o doctrine_n it_o may_v be_v affirm_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v make_v bread_n his_o body_n and_o change_v it_o into_o his_o body_n but_o it_o can_v be_v say_v with_o good_a sense_n that_o he_o call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n see_v this_o latter_a expression_n signify_v he_o attribute_n to_o the_o bread_n the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n which_o suppose_v the_o bread_n remain_v and_o receive_v the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n yet_o do_v we_o meet_v with_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n not_o only_o in_o michael_n cerularius_n but_o in_o the_o triode_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o be_v one_o of_o their_o ecclesiastical_a book_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d say_v they_o have_v likewise_o relate_v the_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 2._o allat_n de_fw-fr lib._n eccles_n graec._n diss_fw-la 2._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d observe_v that_o he_o call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o not_o a_o azyme_n let_v they_o then_o be_v ashamed_a that_o offer_n in_o the_o sacrifice_n unleavened_a bread_n it_o appear_v by_o the_o dispute_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o gennadius_n that_o this_o passage_n 10._o gennad_n pâ—o_o council_n flor._n cap._n 2_o sect_n 7._o book_n 10._o be_v frequent_o use_v by_o the_o greek_n and_o mr_n arnaud_n have_v observe_v that_o jeremias_n and_o photius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n express_v themselves_o in_o this_o same_o manner_n jesus_n christ_n call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n the_o wine_n his_o blood_n he_o assure_v we_o that_o jeremias_n believe_v transubstantiation_n but_o whether_o he_o do_v or_o not_o we_o shall_v see_v hereafter_o he_o likewise_o tell_v we_o that_o photius_n join_v this_o expression_n with_o that_o which_o natural_o denote_v transubstantiation_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o common_a bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o this_o be_v mere_a mockery_n to_o desire_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o a_o term_n so_o general_a as_o be_v that_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d do_v natural_o signify_v a_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o the_o second_o place_n the_o greek_n be_v wont_v in_o this_o controversy_n to_o reproach_v 4._o bibl._n patr._n tom._n 4._o edit_fw-la 4._o the_o latin_n with_o their_o eat_v the_o jewish_a azyme_n and_o that_o they_o eat_v it_o as_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n you_o offer_v to_o god_n in_o sacrifice_n say_v nicetas_n pectoratus_fw-la the_o azyme_n and_o dead_a bread_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o eat_v it_o as_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o true_a and_o live_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o a_o little_a further_o he_o that_o make_v the_o azyme_n and_o eat_v it_o although_o he_o have_v not_o take_v this_o custom_n from_o the_o jew_n yet_o do_v he_o in_o this_o imitate_v they_o and_o his_o knowledge_n be_v no_o great_a than_o that_o of_o a_o jew_n they_o apply_v to_o this_o occasion_n the_o eleven_o canon_n of_o the_o six_o council_n in_o trullo_n which_o forbid_v the_o eat_n of_o the_o azyme_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o this_o be_v near_o upon_o the_o same_o language_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o greek_n but_o these_o expression_n will_v be_v extravagant_a do_v they_o not_o suppose_v that_o which_o we_o eat_v in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v real_a bread_n for_o to_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n under_o the_o accident_n of_o a_o azyme_n be_v not_o to_o eat_v the_o azyme_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o in_o effect_n those_o among_o the_o latin_n that_o have_v refute_v they_o touch_v this_o article_n have_v not_o fail_v to_o tell_v they_o that_o after_o the_o conversion_n it_o be_v no_o long_o bread_n neither_o leaven_v nor_o unleavened_a but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o in_o suppose_v this_o conversion_n the_o question_n concern_v the_o azyme_n be_v superfluous_a as_o appear_v in_o a_o anonymous_n treatise_n in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la and_o in_o a_o letter_n of_o pope_n gregory_n the_o 9th_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n mention_n in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o his_o three_o book_n it_o appear_v likewise_o by_o a_o treatise_n attribute_v to_o gennadius_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n that_o at_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n wherein_o it_o be_v ordain_v the_o priest_n shall_v consecrate_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o leaven_a bread_n and_o with_o the_o azyme_n every_o one_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o his_o own_o church_n the_o greek_n that_o reject_v the_o union_n thus_o loud_o express_v themselves_o say_v 1._o gennad_n pro_fw-la council_n flor._n cap._n 2_o sect_n 1._o that_o the_o council_n have_v divide_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n into_o two_o part_n and_o make_v two_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o one_o of_o unleavened_a and_o the_o other_a of_o leaven_a bread_n which_o language_n will_v be_v very_o improper_a in_o the_o mouth_n of_o person_n who_o believe_v transubstantiation_n for_o beside_o that_o this_o will_v not_o be_v two_o body_n but_o one_o alone_a under_o the_o different_a species_n it_o shall_v at_o least_o have_v be_v say_v they_o have_v set_v up_o two_o body_n one_o make_v of_o leaven_a the_o other_a of_o unleavened_a bread_n we_o find_v that_o the_o greek_n in_o this_o same_o controversy_n to_o show_v unleavened_a bread_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v use_v in_o this_o mystery_n affirm_v that_o leaven_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n to_o bread_n as_o the_o soul_n be_v to_o the_o body_n because_o bread_n receive_v elevation_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o leaven_n so_o that_o they_o call_v leaven_v bread_n live_v bread_n as_o be_v that_o which_o have_v spirit_n and_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o azyme_n dead_a bread_n a_o dead_a lump_n unfit_a to_o represent_v the_o live_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o thereupon_o they_o ground_n this_o accusation_n that_o the_o latin_n eat_v a_o dead_a lump_n inanimate_a bread_n and_o not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n as_o we_o and_o be_v not_o void_a of_o soul_n as_o teach_v the_o heretic_n apollinarius_n we_o may_v find_v this_o kind_n of_o argue_v in_o cerularius_n his_o letter_n in_o that_o of_o nicetas_n pectoratus_fw-la and_o in_o the_o answer_n of_o cardinal_n humbert_n and_o likewise_o describe_v at_o large_a in_o the_o anonymous_n author_n i_o mention_v the_o christian_n easter_n say_v he_o 4._o bibl_n patr._n tom_n 4_o edit_n 4._o be_v celebrate_v not_o with_o unleavened_a bread_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a with_o that_o which_o be_v leaven_v to_o set_v forth_o the_o perfection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o our_o lord_n have_v unite_v to_o himself_o two_o nature_n in_o one_o person_n and_o as_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v most_o simple_a so_o the_o humane_a nature_n be_v compose_v of_o soul_n and_o body_n or_o flesh_n there_o be_v then_o in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o divinity_n the_o soul_n and_o the_o body_n so_o likewise_o in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o we_o celebrate_v with_o complete_a bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o leaven_a bread_n there_o be_v three_o thing_n namely_o flower_n
make_v it_o appear_v either_o that_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n propose_v be_v not_o true_a or_o that_o he_o take_v they_o in_o a_o contrary_a sense_n and_o draw_v from_o they_o false_a conclusion_n but_o bare_o to_o say_v i_o deny_v the_o consequence_n because_o it_o oppose_v my_o thesis_n which_o i_o hold_v for_o a_o certain_a truth_n this_o will_v be_v to_o make_v myself_o ridiculous_a i_o know_v that_o a_o man_n that_o answer_v suppose_v always_o his_o thesis_n to_o be_v true_a and_o that_o he_o have_v liberty_n to_o draw_v thence_o if_o he_o can_v where_o withal_o to_o solve_v the_o argument_n of_o his_o adversary_n but_o he_o must_v do_v it_o in_o another_o manner_n than_o by_o say_v i_o deny_v the_o consequence_n because_o my_o thesis_n be_v true_a for_o otherwise_o his_o adversary_n will_v tell_v he_o and_o i_o prove_v that_o your_o thesis_n be_v false_a by_o the_o very_a argument_n i_o offer_v so_o that_o this_o will_v be_v always_o to_o begin_v again_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v reply_v he_o do_v not_o bare_o propose_v his_o thesis_n for_o a_o answer_n but_o propose_v it_o as_o have_v already_o solid_o establish_v it_o by_o a_o great_a number_n of_o proof_n and_o pretend_v that_o his_o proof_n surmount_v i_o i_o confess_v that_o if_o this_o be_v his_o sense_n he_o have_v right_a to_o oppose_v proof_n against_o proof_n and_o require_v a_o comparison_n to_o be_v make_v of_o they_o before_o the_o reader_n pass_v his_o final_a sentence_n but_o i_o demand_v likewise_o for_o my_o part_n that_o there_o be_v comprehend_v in_o this_o comparison_n not_o only_o one_o oâ—_n my_o proof_n but_o all_o of_o they_o together_o with_o the_o answer_n which_o i_o shall_v return_v he_o to_o show_v their_o weakness_n and_o insufficiency_n which_o be_v what_o a_o judicious_a reader_n ought_v to_o do_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o dispute_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n each_o proof_n in_o particular_a shall_v have_v his_o force_n neither_o must_v he_o imagine_v to_o elude_v they_o one_o after_o another_o by_o bare_o oppose_v against_o they_o those_o which_o seem_v to_o establish_v the_o contrary_n if_o i_o pretend_v by_o the_o only_a force_n of_o my_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n on_o the_o consequence_n of_o transubstantiation_n to_o acquit_v myself_o of_o the_o examination_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n proof_n and_o end_v the_o dispute_n by_o this_o mean_n alone_o he_o may_v reasonable_o bring_v i_o back_o to_o this_o discussion_n for_o this_o will_v be_v to_o err_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v do_v who_o will_v decide_v the_o whole_a controversy_n of_o the_o eucharist_n by_o a_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o pretend_a consequence_n of_o a_o change_n without_o any_o regard_n to_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n which_o conclude_v direct_o the_o contrary_a it_o will_v signify_v nothing_o for_o i_o to_o allege_v that_o my_o method_n be_v a_o method_n of_o prescription_n and_o not_o of_o discussion_n for_o this_o will_v be_v mere_a wrangle_n but_o this_o be_v not_o my_o design_n i_o propose_v to_o myself_o have_v first_o establish_v by_o divers_a most_o solid_a reason_n that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n to_o answer_v in_o its_o due_a order_n whatsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v offer_v to_o show_v that_o the_o greek_n do_v believe_v it_o and_o yet_o this_o proof_n which_o i_o here_o treat_v of_o come_v with_o the_o rest_n into_o the_o order_n of_o the_o dispute_n it_o have_v then_o as_o i_o say_v its_o particular_a force_n and_o weight_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n must_v not_o imagine_v to_o overthrow_v it_o by_o bare_o oppose_v his_o proof_n against_o it_o for_o before_o the_o dispute_v be_v end_v i_o hope_v to_o show_v that_o what_o he_o term_v proof_n be_v but_o mere_a paralogism_n and_o delusion_n to_o the_o end_n the_o reader_n may_v better_o judge_v of_o the_o solidity_n of_o my_o proof_n 7._o answer_v to_o the_o sccond_a treatise_n of_o perp._n cap._n 8._o pag._n 442._o edit_fw-la 7._o he_o must_v observe_v that_o i_o offer_v it_o in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n only_o on_o this_o ground_n that_o there_o be_v no_o law_n among_o the_o greek_n or_o general_a determination_n that_o establish_v transubstantiation_n that_o none_o of_o their_o council_n have_v decide_v it_o none_o of_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n comprehend_v it_o nor_o any_o of_o their_o public_a catechism_n assert_v it_o now_o when_o man_n differ_v touch_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n they_o usual_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o place_n where_o they_o may_v most_o reasonable_o expect_v satisfaction_n and_o if_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v there_o in_o itself_o sense_n oblige_v they_o to_o address_v themselves_o to_o its_o consequence_n and_o if_o the_o consequence_n do_v not_o manifest_v themselves_o any_o more_o than_o the_o fact_n itself_o they_o draw_v thence_o a_o negative_a argument_n which_o in_o its_o place_n have_v all_o the_o force_n that_o can_v be_v desire_v this_o method_n have_v i_o follow_v in_o this_o answer_n to_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o i_o produce_v not_o this_o argument_n draw_v from_o consequence_n till_o i_o manifest_v that_o the_o fact_n itself_o here_o in_o question_n that_o be_v to_o say_v transubstantiation_n do_v not_o appear_v any_o where_n among_o the_o greek_n neither_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o term_n nor_o thing_n which_o the_o term_n signify_v and_o to_o justify_v it_o i_o have_v produce_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v allege_v to_o the_o contrary_n in_o effect_n if_o you_o set_v aside_o the_o latinized_a greek_n such_o as_o bessarion_n emanuel_n calecas_n plusiadenus_n the_o counterfeit_a greek_n such_o as_o the_o baron_n of_o spartaris_n and_o the_o archbishop_n of_o gaza_n who_o i_o can_v prove_v to_o be_v a_o pensioner_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o other_o that_o be_v notorious_o suspect_v such_o as_o the_o pretend_a samonas_n the_o monk_n agapius_n the_o six_o priest_n of_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o antioch_n and_o the_o synod_n of_o cyprus_n in_o the_o year_n 1668._o with_o some_o act_n that_o have_v be_v alter_v by_o the_o latin_n already_o mention_v by_o we_o all_o the_o rest_n consist_v only_o in_o arguing_n and_o consequence_n which_o have_v even_o in_o this_o quality_n neither_o evidence_n nor_o certainty_n as_o will_v appear_v hereafter_o for_o as_o to_o mr._n arnaud_n vaunt_a that_o he_o have_v show_v transubstantiation_n have_v be_v define_v by_o council_n that_o it_o be_v express_o contain_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n sign_v by_o the_o sarrasin_n and_o in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a write_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v what_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o affirm_v on_o such_o slight_a ground_n see_v people_n may_v be_v convince_v of_o the_o contrary_a by_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o these_o pretend_a council_n of_o cyrillus_n berrhea_n and_o partenius_n and_o passage_n he_o produce_v as_o well_o of_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n of_o these_o sarrasin_n proselyte_n as_o ecclesiastical_a write_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a we_o find_v transubstantiation_n neither_o define_v nor_o express_o teach_v therein_o this_o belief_n then_o appear_v not_o of_o itself_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o the_o expression_n she_o make_v use_v of_o be_v liable_a to_o sundry_a interpretation_n a_o prudent_a man_n will_v consider_v the_o doctrine_n which_o depend_v thereon_o and_o which_o be_v the_o inseparable_a consequence_n of_o it_o for_o if_o these_o doctrine_n do_v no_o more_o appear_v than_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n this_o must_v be_v grant_v a_o new_a proof_n which_o confirm_v the_o first_o and_o very_o much_o help_v we_o to_o make_v our_o final_a judgement_n for_o as_o i_o say_v it_o be_v not_o possible_a that_o the_o greek_n can_v be_v in_o this_o point_n agree_v with_o the_o latin_n without_o believe_v at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o they_o that_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n which_o remain_v subsist_v without_o be_v uphold_v by_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v substantial_o present_a in_o several_a place_n at_o one_o time_n that_o it_o exist_v in_o the_o eucharist_n void_a of_o these_o natural_a dimension_n and_o that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v equal_o find_v under_o both_o species_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o concomitancy_n etc._n etc._n these_o be_v the_o necessary_a dependence_n on_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o greek_n be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o oblige_v to_o explain_v themselves_o in_o as_o much_o as_o the_o term_n by_o which_o they_o be_v say_v to_o express_v their_o belief_n touch_v this_o last_o particular_a be_v equivocal_a and_o capable_a of_o several_a sense_n for_o they_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o show_v hereupon_o what_o be_v their_o meaning_n so_o that_o have_v not_o do_v it_o it_o be_v a_o proof_n they_o be_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n
communion_n be_v imperfect_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n who_o have_v ordain_v we_o shall_v partake_v of_o both_o kind_n and_o not_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n itself_o which_o we_o full_o receive_v under_o one_o he_o thereupon_o explain_v himself_o clear_o in_o the_o 68_o proposition_n this_o be_v a_o 6._o ibid._n blaspheme_n 6._o impious_a doctrine_n of_o the_o papist_n say_v he_o and_o of_o which_o pope_n eugenus_n have_v be_v the_o first_o author_n that_o where_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v there_o be_v likewise_o his_o blood_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o laity_n receive_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n so_o that_o here_o the_o pretend_a concomitancy_n be_v overthrow_v and_o consequent_o transubstantiation_n inasmuch_o as_o one_o can_v subsist_v without_o the_o other_o this_o author_n live_v about_o the_o year_n 1630._o chap._n xii_o the_o twenty_o six_o proof_n take_v from_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n of_o cyrillus_n lucar_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o what_o follow_v thereupon_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n content_v himself_o to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v get_v clear_a from_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n of_o cyrillus_n in_o say_v this_o patriarch_n study_v john_n calvin_n and_o be_v a_o great_a admirer_n of_o his_o doctrine_n that_o his_o confession_n of_o faith_n contradict_v several_a article_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o it_o be_v condemn_v by_o two_o council_n hold_v since_o his_o death_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n shall_v be_v determine_v by_o his_o opinion_n have_v he_o i_o say_v only_o thus_o express_v himself_o we_o shall_v not_o have_v complain_v against_o he_o but_o endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v he_o in_o every_o one_o of_o these_o particular_n but_o instead_o of_o contain_v himself_o within_o these_o bound_n he_o have_v fall_v foul_a on_o the_o person_n 83._o lib._n 4._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 382_o 83._o of_o cyrillus_n himself_o who_o he_o treat_v as_o a_o hireling_n charge_v he_o with_o receive_v five_o hundred_o crown_n in_o germany_n for_o subscribe_v to_o article_n against_o the_o catholic_n as_o a_o sacrilegious_a person_n and_o usurper_n who_o divert_v the_o money_n he_o gather_v in_o candia_n under_o the_o name_n of_o his_o patriarch_n meletius_n to_o the_o purchase_v the_o patriarchate_o of_o alexandria_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o another_o that_o be_v elect_v by_o common_a consent_n as_o a_o insatiable_a ambitious_a wretch_n who_o not_o content_a with_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o alexandria_n will_v have_v that_o of_o constantinople_n and_o which_o be_v yet_o worse_o as_o a_o villain_n and_o murderer_n who_o have_v cause_v his_o predecessor_n timotheus_n to_o be_v poison_v get_v afterward_o janissary_n to_o strangle_v he_o who_o assist_v he_o in_o this_o detestable_a action_n though_o i_o resolve_v not_o to_o be_v concern_v at_o mr._n arnaud_n passion_n which_o can_v but_o be_v displease_v to_o good_a people_n of_o either_o communion_n yet_o i_o may_v tell_v he_o that_o see_v he_o publish_v these_o accusation_n against_o a_o person_n that_o be_v dead_a he_o must_v be_v able_a to_o prove_v by_o good_a testimony_n his_o charge_n to_o be_v true_a but_o have_v no_o better_a a_o author_n than_o allatius_n for_o this_o he_o can_v take_v it_o ill_o if_o i_o affirm_v his_o account_n of_o this_o person_n to_o be_v mere_a calumny_n and_o forgery_n he_o confess_v he_o relate_v this_o whole_a story_n chief_o upon_o the_o credit_n of_o allatius_n who_o 383._o ibid._n pag._n 383._o make_v it_o his_o business_n to_o inform_v himself_o and_o be_v a_o greek_a ought_v soon_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o dutch_a or_o swisser_n minister_n and_o especial_o than_o hottinger_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o passionate_a minister_n and_o least_o sincere_a writer_n he_o ever_o read_v let_v the_o dutch_a or_o swisser_n minister_n and_o especial_o hottinger_n be_v what_o he_o please_v what_o signify_v this_o to_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o accusation_n and_o the_o sincerity_n of_o allatius_n when_o the_o minister_n shall_v positive_o affirm_v any_o thing_n in_o favour_n of_o cyrillus_n which_o they_o can_v prove_v then_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v question_v their_o testimony_n and_o term_v they_o passionate_a person_n not_o worthy_a of_o credit_n if_o allatius_n relate_v the_o same_o thing_n otherwise_o than_o the_o minister_n he_o may_v say_v he_o be_v soon_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o they_o and_o see_v what_o answer_n we_o will_v make_v he_o but_o for_o allatius_n to_o charge_n cyrillus_n with_o such_o heinous_a crime_n and_o to_o authorise_v his_o imposture_n we_o must_v be_v tell_v that_o hottinger_n be_v no_o good_a author_n and_o that_o allatius_n be_v more_o worthy_a of_o credit_n this_o be_v mere_a mockery_n for_o to_o decide_v the_o question_n whether_o what_o allatius_n affirm_v be_v true_a or_o fabulous_a hottinger_n and_o other_o minister_n be_v not_o concern_v we_o be_v only_o to_o inquire_v whether_o allatius_n cite_v any_o witness_n or_o whether_o he_o himself_o be_v a_o author_n worthy_a of_o credit_n allatius_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v special_a care_n to_o inform_v himself_o he_o must_v tell_v we_o then_o what_o his_o information_n contain_v and_o not_o affirm_v such_o important_a matter_n without_o good_a ground_n he_o be_v a_o greek_a by_o nation_n very_o true_a but_o a_o greek_a that_o forsake_v his_o religion_n to_o embrace_v the_o roman_a faith_n a_o greek_a who_o the_o pope_n prefer_v to_o be_v his_o library-keeper_n a_o person_n the_o most_o wed_a of_o all_o man_n to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n a_o person_n than_o who_o none_o can_v be_v more_o malicious_a against_o those_o he_o take_v to_o be_v his_o adversary_n and_o especial_o against_o cyrillus_n and_o those_o call_v schismatical_a greek_n a_o man_n full_a of_o word_n but_o little_a sense_n his_o religion_n and_o office_n of_o library-keeper_n will_v not_o be_v call_v in_o question_n by_o those_o that_o ever_o hear_v of_o he_o his_o zeal_n for_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n appear_v in_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr perpetua_fw-la consensione_n for_o observe_v here_o how_o he_o express_v himself_o in_o the_o pope_n favour_n the_o roman_a prelate_n say_v he_o be_v independent_a he_o judge_v all_o the_o world_n and_o 2._o allat_n de_fw-fr perpet_n cons_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 2._o be_v judge_v of_o none_o we_o must_v obey_v he_o although_o he_o govern_v unjust_o he_o give_v law_n but_o receive_v none_o and_o change_v they_o when_o he_o please_v he_o make_v magistrate_n determin_n point_n of_o faith_n and_o order_n as_o seem_v good_a to_o he_o the_o great_a affair_n in_o the_o church_n if_o he_o will_v err_v he_o can_v for_o he_o can_v be_v deceive_v himself_o neither_o can_v he_o deceive_v other_o and_o when_o a_o angel_n shall_v affirm_v the_o contrary_a be_v guard_v as_o he_o be_v with_o the_o authority_n of_o christ_n he_o can_v change_v the_o sharpness_n wherewith_o he_o treat_v those_o against_o who_o he_o write_v such_o as_o chytreus_n creygton_n the_o archbishop_n of_o corfou_n and_o some_o other_o appear_v by_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o his_o write_n every_o period_n honour_v they_o with_o these_o kind_n of_o title_n sot_n passim_fw-la vide_fw-la allat_n de_fw-fr perpet_n cons_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 15_o 16_o 17_o 18._o etc._n etc._n advers._fw-la châ—eygt_fw-fr passim_fw-la liar_n blockhead_n hellish_a and_o impudent_a person_n and_o other_o such_o like_a term_n which_o be_v no_o sign_n of_o a_o moderate_a spirit_n to_o prove_v the_o conformity_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n with_o the_o roman_a in_o essential_o he_o take_v for_o his_o principle_n to_o acknowledge_v none_o for_o the_o true_a church_n but_o that_o party_n which_o have_v submit_v to_o the_o roman_a see_v and_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o other_o greek_n who_o he_o call_v heretic_n and_o schismatic_n he_o fierce_o maintain_v that_o a_o good_a course_n be_v take_v with_o they_o when_o they_o can_v be_v reduce_v by_o fire_n and_o sword_n that_o heretic_n must_v be_v exterminate_v 11._o allat_n de_fw-fr perpet_n cons_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 13._o ibid._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 11._o and_o punish_v and_o if_o obstinate_a put_v to_o death_n and_o burn_v these_o be_v his_o expression_n and_o as_o to_o what_o concern_v cyrillus_n we_o need_v but_o read_v what_o he_o have_v write_v of_o he_o to_o be_v persuade_v of_o his_o partiality_n and_o injustice_n do_v mr._n arnaud_n think_v he_o have_v do_v fair_o to_o borrow_v the_o weapon_n of_o such_o a_o man_n to_o defend_v himself_o against_o the_o aforementioned_a confession_n of_o faith_n cyrillus_n have_v adversary_n whilst_o living_n and_o after_o his_o death_n but_o he_o have_v have_v likewise_o defender_n of_o
scruple_n to_o promote_v they_o to_o bishopric_n and_o likewise_o that_o they_o be_v bishop_n may_v provide_v the_o church_n in_o their_o diocese_n with_o catholic_n curate_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o if_o he_o please_v how_o they_o can_v in_o conscience_n advance_v cyrillus_n of_o béroë_n to_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o constantinople_n be_v a_o disciple_n of_o the_o jesuit_n who_o allatius_n call_v vir_fw-la probus_fw-la &_o catholicus_n 11._o allat_n de_fw-fr perp._n cons_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 11._o and_o who_o after_o his_o death_n be_v like_a to_o be_v canonize_v say_v allatius_n the_o same_o question_n may_v be_v put_v to_o he_o touch_v other_o namely_o timotheus_n anthimus_n gregory_n athenasius_n patelar_a who_o be_v all_o of_o they_o latin_n in_o their_o heart_n yet_o for_o all_o that_o exercise_v the_o patriarchal_a function_n in_o a_o schismatical_a church_n wherein_o as_o i_o say_v the_o pope_n and_o all_o the_o latin_n be_v every_o year_n excommunicate_v moreover_o this_o excommunication_n be_v not_o to_o be_v call_v in_o question_n forasmuch_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o acknowledge_v it_o the_o greek_a patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v he_o excommunicate_v once_o a_o year_n on_o holy_a thursday_n all_o other_o 3._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 3._o sect_n not_o except_v the_o roman_a church_n have_v satisfy_v the_o unjust_a accusation_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n against_o cyrillus_n it_o now_o remain_v to_o see_v what_o advantage_n may_v accrue_v to_o we_o by_o this_o patriarch_n confession_n and_o whether_o the_o rejection_n he_o make_v in_o express_a term_n of_o transubstantiation_n may_v be_v esteem_v as_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o three_o thing_n on_o the_o discussion_n of_o which_o depend_v 7._o lib._n 3._o cap._n 6_o &_o 7._o the_o solution_n of_o this_o question_n the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o greek_n continual_o endeavour_v to_o deliver_v themselves_o from_o the_o tyranny_n of_o cyrillus_n and_o that_o in_o effect_n he_o be_v four_o or_o five_o time_n expel_v the_o church_n the_o second_o that_o this_o confession_n be_v whole_o contrary_a in_o its_o principal_a article_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o three_o that_o it_o have_v be_v condemn_v by_o two_o council_n hold_v by_o cyrillus_n his_o successor_n which_o be_v what_o we_o be_v now_o to_o examine_v as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o particular_n i_o confess_v this_o patriarch_n have_v endure_v several_a cruel_a traverse_n during_o his_o life_n which_o never_o end_v till_o they_o have_v procure_v his_o death_n but_o i_o deny_v it_o be_v his_o church_n occasion_v he_o all_o these_o evil_n it_o be_v the_o latin_a party_n and_o false_a greek_n which_o follow_v he_o with_o incessant_a persecution_n how_o dexterous_a soever_o allatius_n have_v be_v in_o disguise_v the_o 11._o allat_n de_fw-fr perp._n cons_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 11._o truth_n yet_o can_v he_o not_o refrain_v here_o from_o discover_v it_o he_o tell_v we_o then_o that_o the_o greek_n who_o he_o call_v pii_fw-la homines_fw-la zealous_a and_o pious_a people_n not_o be_v able_a to_o defend_v their_o faith_n themselves_o nor_o carry_v on_o the_o necessary_a expense_n for_o this_o address_v themselves_o to_o other_o christian_n and_o especial_o to_o the_o roman_a prelate_n by_o who_o mean_n they_o avoid_v the_o like_a tempest_n and_o secure_v their_o church_n he_o add_v there_o be_v person_n depute_v towards_o cyrillus_n with_o a_o express_a charge_n to_o oblige_v ibid._n ibid._n he_o either_o by_o promise_n or_o threaten_n to_o send_v to_o rome_n his_o confession_n of_o faith_n in_o which_o he_o be_v to_o admit_v the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o condemn_v the_o error_n of_o the_o calvinist_n and_o in_o so_o do_v he_o may_v assure_v himself_o of_o the_o assistance_n and_o favour_n of_o the_o apostolical_a see_n that_o cyrillus_n answer_v he_o like_v well_o their_o offer_n and_o be_v ready_a to_o accept_v their_o condition_n provide_v he_o may_v have_v money_n and_o be_v uphold_v in_o his_o patriarchate_n but_o that_o at_o length_n find_v he_o keep_v a_o correspondence_n both_o with_o calvinist_n and_o catholic_n too_o these_o last_o be_v trouble_v thereat_o proceed_v to_o threaten_n say_v they_o will_v never_o suffer_v that_o chair_n to_o be_v defile_v with_o the_o blasphemy_n of_o the_o calvinist_n what_o he_o say_v touch_v this_o deputation_n be_v true_a for_o the_o congregation_n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la propoganda_fw-la send_v two_o jesuit_n to_o constantinople_n with_o one_o name_v canachio_n rossi_n charge_v with_o instruction_n to_o gain_n cyrillus_n by_o promise_n or_o threaten_n be_v require_v only_o to_o receive_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o florentine_a council_n but_o what_o he_o add_v concern_v cyrillus_n his_o answer_n be_v a_o mere_a calumny_n for_o cyrillus_n remain_v immovable_a notwithstanding_o all_o these_o solicitation_n neither_o have_v we_o any_o reason_n to_o believe_v any_o thing_n upon_o allatius_n bare_a word_n mr._n arnaud_n may_v judge_v as_o he_o please_v yet_o can_v he_o deny_v but_o cyrillus_n his_o enemy_n be_v the_o latin_n and_o latinise_v greek_n and_o that_o the_o tempest_n and_o storm_n he_o suffer_v and_o which_o at_o length_n overwhelm_v he_o come_v from_o that_o side_n seeing_z that_o allatius_n himself_o his_o own_o witness_n and_o great_a author_n affirm_v it_o cyrillus_n be_v ever_o belove_v and_o honour_v by_o his_o own_o true_a church_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o care_n and_o charge_n she_o be_v at_o to_o support_v he_o and_o to_o say_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o the_o dutch_a lend_v he_o money_n upon_o use_n and_o that_o he_o extort_a it_o afterward_o from_o the_o church_n which_o be_v make_v to_o obey_v he_o by_o the_o turk_n be_v a_o story_n for_o which_o he_o bring_v no_o proof_n neither_o be_v there_o any_o likelihood_n particular_a person_n who_o put_v their_o money_n out_o to_o use_v shall_v choose_v a_o man_n in_o his_o circumstance_n that_o be_v to_o say_v one_o that_o be_v bereave_v of_o his_o dignity_n and_o strip_v of_o all_o he_o have_v be_v he_o as_o it_o be_v suppose_v thâ—_n object_n of_o his_o people_n hatred_n the_o dutch_a â—_z at_o constantinople_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o part_v with_o their_o money_n upon_o such_o security_n hottinger_n 8._o hottinger_n in_o append_v dissert_n 8._o tell_v we_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o decease_a mr._n leger_n minister_n of_o geneva_n who_o be_v at_o constantinople_n and_o have_v a_o particular_a knowledge_n of_o this_o history_n that_o one_o isaac_n metropolitain_n of_o chalcedon_n a_o disciple_n of_o the_o jesuit_n have_v buy_v of_o the_o turk_n cyrillus_n his_o seat_n and_o the_o report_n of_o it_o be_v spread_v throughout_o constantinople_n there_o be_v such_o a_o universal_a lamentation_n among_o all_o the_o greek_n that_o it_o come_v to_o the_o grand_a senior_n ear_n who_o break_v off_o this_o intrigue_n and_o will_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o obey_v any_o long_o this_o usurper_n he_o likewise_o original_a which_o letter_n may_v be_v see_v in_o its_o original_a produce_v a_o letter_n from_o cyrillus_n his_o proto-syncellus_n that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a officer_n in_o his_o chamber_n name_v nathanael_n conopius_n date_v from_o constantinople_n the_o four_o of_o july_n 1638_o immediate_o after_o the_o death_n of_o cyrillus_n wherein_o he_o take_v particular_a notice_n that_o the_o executioner_n which_o strangle_v he_o have_v part_v his_o garment_n among_o they_o and_o afterward_o carry_v they_o into_o one_o of_o the_o market_n of_o constantinople_n to_o sell_v they_o as_o be_v the_o clothes_n of_o the_o late_a patriarch_n the_o people_n be_v universal_o seize_v with_o grief_n and_o utter_v a_o thousand_o imprecation_n against_o cyrillus_n of_o berea_n call_v he_o villain_n and_o murderer_n who_o have_v dishonour_v god_n church_n and_o not_o only_o usurp_v the_o throne_n of_o the_o holy_a and_o lawful_a patriarch_n but_o likewise_o put_v he_o to_o death_n he_o add_v that_o some_o of_o they_o enter_v the_o house_n of_o the_o usurper_n call_v he_o pilate_n and_o bid_v he_o give_v they_o the_o body_n that_o they_o may_v bury_v it_o and_o how_o they_o afterward_o go_v to_o the_o caimacans_n and_o offer_v he_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o money_n to_o obtain_v of_o he_o the_o body_n of_o their_o true_a patriarch_n but_o the_o wicked_a usurper_n who_o cause_v he_o to_o be_v put_v to_o death_n understand_v it_o send_v to_o the_o caimaican_n to_o tell_v he_o that_o if_o he_o give_v these_o people_n cyrillus_n his_o body_n the_o city_n will_v certain_o be_v in_o a_o uproar_n which_o hinder_v he_o from_o grant_v they_o their_o request_n in_o fine_a he_o say_v this_o usurper_n send_v slave_n to_o take_v his_o body_n and_o cast_v it_o into_o the_o sea_n but_o that_o some_o christian_n have_v take_v it_o thence_o carry_v it_o into_o a_o monastery_n call_v
the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n the_o substantial_a and_o eternal_a procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n which_o be_v exact_o the_o expression_n the_o greek_n abhor_v we_o may_v add_v to_o this_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o of_o a_o treatise_n of_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n archbishop_n of_o gaza_n in_o which_o ligaridius_n discourse_v of_o cyrillus_n and_o his_o confession_n and_o raise_v a_o objection_n about_o it_o which_o he_o himself_o answer_v say_v that_o several_a boubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o piece_n and_o that_o shall_v it_o be_v true_a yet_o one_o swallow_n do_v not_o make_v a_o summer_n but_o he_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o these_o two_o pretend_a censure_n which_o without_o doubt_n he_o will_v never_o have_v forget_v be_v as_o he_o be_v a_o man_n full_a of_o zeal_n for_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n be_v they_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v good_a and_o authentic_a act_n in_o the_o greek_a church_n i_o may_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o the_o baron_n of_o spartaris_n do_v it_o not_o elsewhere_o appear_v that_o he_o be_v a_o person_n of_o small_a knowledge_n in_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o greek_n heydanus_n a_o dutch_a professor_n of_o divinity_n relate_v that_o in_o the_o year_n 1643._o the_o news_n be_v come_v to_o constantinople_n that_o this_o pretend_a dei_fw-la heydanus_fw-la praefat_fw-la ad_fw-la lib_n cvi_fw-la titulus_fw-la est_fw-la causa_fw-la dei_fw-la council_n be_v confident_o report_v to_o be_v true_a in_o the_o west_n parthenius_n himself_o be_v so_o surprise_v and_o offend_v thereat_o that_o assemble_v his_o clergy_n and_o people_n in_o the_o patriarchal_a church_n he_o open_o profess_v it_o be_v false_a and_o that_o he_o never_o intend_v such_o a_o injury_n to_o the_o memory_n of_o cyrillus_n in_o fine_a mr._n rivet_n doctor_n of_o divinity_n in_o holland_n writing_z to_z mr._n sarrau_n a_o counsellor_n in_o the_o parliament_n of_o paris_n the_o 21_o of_o march_n 1644._o tell_v he_o touch_v this_o business_n that_o he_o see_v at_o mr._n hagha_n '_o be_v a_o letter_n write_v in_o vulgar_a greek_a from_o pachomius_n the_o metropolitain_n of_o chalcedon_n which_o disown_v the_o pretend_a council_n under_o the_o patriarch_n parthenius_n farther_o affirm_v that_o the_o subscription_n be_v counterfeit_a and_o particular_o he_o that_o this_o piece_n be_v contrive_v by_o a_o rascal_n etc._n etc._n that_o the_o patriarch_n be_v a_o double_a mind_a man_n yet_o deny_v what_o be_v print_v in_o moldavia_n to_o be_v the_o act_n he_o sign_v and_o that_o the_o prince_n of_o moldavia_n banish_v the_o author_n of_o this_o impression_n from_o his_o territory_n but_o suppose_v what_o i_o now_o allege_v to_o be_v whole_o untrue_a and_o that_o these_o two_o pretend_a council_n be_v as_o real_o true_a as_o i_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v false_a yet_o be_v it_o certain_a they_o will_v but_o confirm_v the_o proof_n we_o draw_v from_o cyrillus_n his_o confession_n against_o transubstantiation_n and_o change_v it_o into_o demonstration_n which_o will_v clear_o appear_v if_o we_o consider_v that_o whosoever_o compose_v they_o do_v all_o they_o can_v to_o turn_v cyrillus_n his_o word_n into_o a_o sense_n odious_a to_o the_o greek_n even_o to_o the_o impute_v to_o he_o several_a falsity_n that_o cyrillus_n of_o berrhaea_n who_o preside_v in_o the_o first_o council_n be_v a_o false_a greek_a and_o one_o of_o the_o jesuit_n scholar_n engage_v long_o since_o in_o the_o party_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o that_o parthenius_n seem_v likewise_o fasten_v to_o the_o roman_a interest_n if_o we_o take_v that_o for_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n which_o one_o athanasius_n a_o latinise_a greek_a publish_v in_o which_o he_o make_v he_o thus_o write_v to_o the_o late_a king_n that_o he_o hearty_o desire_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o two_o church_n 1655._o athan._n rhetor_n presbyt_fw-la bisant_fw-fr anti_fw-la patellar_n paris_n 1655._o as_o much_o as_o any_o of_o his_o predecessor_n but_o if_o the_o turk_n under_o who_o empire_n they_o live_v know_v of_o this_o affair_n he_o will_v kill_v they_o all_o yet_o can_v the_o king_n find_v out_o a_o way_n whereby_o to_o secure_v they_o from_o this_o danger_n he_o solemn_o protest_v that_o for_o his_o part_n he_o will_v not_o be_v want_v so_o that_o we_o see_v here_o what_o kind_n of_o man_n the_o author_n of_o these_o two_o censure_n have_v be_v suppose_v they_o true_a and_o yet_o they_o have_v not_o express_o censure_v what_o cyrillus_n lucaris_n assert_v touch_v transubstantiation_n the_o first_o of_o these_o to_o wit_n cyrillus_n of_o berrhaea_n say_v anathematise_v be_v cyrillus_n who_o teach_v and_o believe_v that_o neither_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o altar_n nor_o the_o wine_n be_v change_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o the_o priest_n consecration_n and_o come_v down_o of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n into_o the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n see_v it_o be_v write_v in_o the_o seventeen_o article_n of_o his_o heretical_a doctrine_n that_o what_o we_o see_v and_o take_v be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o second_o namely_o parthenius_n say_v his_o doctrine_n be_v so_o destructive_a to_o the_o eucharist_n that_o he_o attribute_n only_o the_o bare_a figure_n to_o it_o as_o if_o we_o be_v still_o under_o the_o old_a law_n of_o type_n and_o shadow_n for_o he_o deny_v the_o bread_n which_o be_v see_v and_o eat_v become_v after_o consecration_n the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o any_o other_o than_o a_o spiritual_a manner_n or_o rather_o by_o imagination_n which_o be_v the_o high_a pitch_n of_o impiety_n for_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o say_v this_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n this_o to_o wit_n that_o which_o be_v see_v receive_v eat_v and_o break_v after_o it_o be_v bless_v and_o sanctify_a not_o to_o take_v here_o notice_n how_o captious_o these_o people_n turn_v the_o word_n of_o cyrillus_n to_o make_v they_o contradictory_n to_o the_o belief_n and_o common_a expression_n of_o the_o greek_n it_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o observe_v that_o howsoever_o prejudice_v these_o person_n have_v be_v they_o dare_v not_o re-establish_a the_o transubstantiation_n he_o express_o condemn_v nor_o take_v any_o notice_n of_o that_o part_n of_o the_o article_n which_o reject_v it_o in_o express_a term_n but_o to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v better_o judge_v of_o this_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o recite_v cyrillus_n his_o own_o word_n we_o believe_v say_v he_o that_o the_o second_o sacrament_n which_o the_o lord_n have_v institute_v be_v that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o eucharist_n for_o in_o the_o night_n in_o which_o he_o be_v betray_v take_v bread_n and_o blessing_n it_o he_o say_v to_o his_o apostle_n take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o take_v the_o cup_n he_o give_v thanks_o and_o say_v drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o you_o do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o and_o saint_n paul_n add_v as_o often_o as_o you_o shall_v eat_v of_o this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup_n you_o show_v the_o lord_n death_n this_o be_v the_o plain_a true_a and_o lawful_a tradition_n of_o this_o admirable_a mystery_n in_o the_o administration_n and_o understanding_n of_o which_o we_o confess_v and_o believe_v a_o real_a and_o certain_a presence_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n to_o wit_n that_o which_o faith_n offer_v and_o give_v we_o and_o not_o that_o which_o transubstantiation_n have_v rash_o invent_v and_o teach_v for_o we_o believe_v the_o faithful_a eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n not_o in_o a_o sensible_a chew_v of_o he_o with_o the_o tooth_n in_o the_o communion_n but_o in_o communicate_v by_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o soul_n for_o our_o lord_n body_n be_v not_o in_o the_o mystery_n what_o our_o eye_n behold_v and_o what_o we_o take_v but_o that_o which_o faith_n which_o receive_v after_o a_o spiritual_a manner_n present_v and_o give_v we_o wherefore_o it_o be_v certain_a if_o we_o believe_v we_o eat_v and_o participate_v but_o if_o we_o believe_v not_o we_o be_v deprive_v of_o this_o benefit_n if_o you_o compare_v this_o article_n with_o cyrillus_n of_o berrhaea_n and_o parthenius_n censure_n you_o will_v find_v they_o apply_v themselves_o to_o that_o which_o be_v say_v concern_v our_o saviour_n body_n be_v not_o what_o we_o see_v and_o eat_v but_o that_o which_o our_o faith_n do_v spiritual_o receive_v and_o that_o they_o endeavour_v to_o give_v these_o word_n a_o construction_n abominate_v by_o the_o greek_n and_o different_a from_o their_o usual_a expression_n but_o as_o to_o what_o he_o say_v touch_v transubstantiation_n which_o he_o call_v a_o rash_a invention_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d we_o see_v they_o
among_o they_o and_o it_o be_v in_o fine_a from_o their_o proper_a testimony_n i_o have_v clear_o show_v that_o that_o which_o the_o greek_n hold_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n which_o be_v the_o chief_a and_o only_a thing_n i_o have_v to_o do_v yet_o shall_v i_o answer_v in_o the_o follow_a book_n all_o mr._n arnaud'_v vain_a objection_n as_o brief_o as_o i_o can_v for_o consider_v what_o i_o already_o establish_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o judge_v that_o his_o argument_n will_v not_o prove_v invincible_a demonstration_n as_o he_o will_v persuade_v the_o world_n book_n iu._n mr._n arnaud_n proof_n touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n refute_v chap._n i._n mr._n arnaud_n first_o proof_n take_v from_o cerularius_n his_o silence_n examine_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o illusion_n discover_v after_o what_o i_o have_v establish_v in_o the_o two_o former_a book_n it_o will_v be_v no_o difficult_a matter_n to_o answer_v mr._n arnaud_n objection_n and_o show_v as_o i_o promise_v that_o all_o his_o endeavour_n to_o demonstrate_v the_o greek_a church_n ever_o believe_v transubstantiation_n be_v ineffectual_a and_o that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o proof_n conclude_v the_o contrary_a of_o what_o he_o pretend_v and_o this_o shall_v be_v the_o subject_n of_o this_o book_n which_o i_o shall_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n in_o the_o first_o i_o shall_v examine_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v allege_v to_o prove_v his_o supposition_n since_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a and_o in_o the_o second_o consider_v what_o he_o have_v allege_v for_o the_o same_o purpose_n from_o the_o seven_o eight_o nine_o and_o ten_o century_n in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o book_n i_o shall_v handle_v four_o principal_a head_n under_o which_o i_o shall_v exact_o gather_v whatsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v disperse_v in_o his_o second_o third_z and_o four_o book_n and_o part_n of_o his_o twelve_o book_n wherein_o he_o have_v treat_v on_o some_o particular_n respect_v this_o question_n our_o first_o remark_n shall_v be_v touch_v some_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n delusion_n beside_o those_o we_o already_o discover_v in_o the_o former_a book_n it_o be_v certain_a we_o may_v just_o so_o term_v all_o the_o part_n of_o his_o work_n but_o more_o especial_o what_o he_o have_v write_v touch_v the_o greek_n for_o it_o be_v all_o delusory_a but_o at_o present_a we_o mean_v to_o apply_v this_o term_n to_o certain_a thing_n only_o wherein_o his_o artifice_n plain_o appear_v and_o which_o be_v whole_o inconsistent_a with_o that_o sincerity_n wherewith_o controversy_n ought_v to_o be_v manage_v the_o second_o head_n contain_v the_o testimony_n of_o some_o protestant_n who_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v allege_v which_o seem_v in_o effect_n to_o attribute_v to_o the_o greek_n the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n the_o three_o shall_v contain_v the_o negative_a argument_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o both_o greek_n and_o latin_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o never_o dispute_v one_o against_o another_o on_o this_o article_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o four_o we_o shall_v explain_v all_o the_o passage_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v out_o of_o greek_a author_n and_o from_o which_o he_o will_v infer_v by_o dint_n of_o argument_n that_o the_o greek_n hold_v this_o conversion_n of_o substance_n to_o begin_v at_o his_o delusion_n the_o first_o or_o to_o speak_v better_a the_o twelve_o after_o those_o we_o already_o discover_v consist_v in_o that_o he_o will_v have_v we_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o his_o own_o bare_a word_n without_o any_o proof_n suppose_v that_o when_o michael_n cerularius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o leo_n archbishop_n of_o acrida_n write_v their_o letter_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n leo_n the_o nine_o the_o then_o present_a pope_n have_v already_o condemn_v berengarius_fw-la and_o that_o the_o greek_n can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o censure_n but_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o hear_v he_o speak_v himself_o to_o show_v say_v he_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n with_o the_o roman_a 139._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 5._o pag._n 139._o in_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n we_o have_v make_v use_n in_o the_o refutation_n of_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o answer_n of_o the_o contest_v which_o arise_v in_o the_o year_n 1053._o between_o michael_n cerularius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o leo_n archbishop_n of_o acrida_n on_o one_o hand_n and_o pope_n leo_n the_o nine_o and_o the_o whole_a latin_a church_n on_o the_o other_o for_o these_o person_n although_o such_o passionate_a adversary_n against_o the_o western_a church_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o azyme_n yet_o never_o reproach_v she_o as_o err_v in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n although_o they_o write_v against_o the_o latin_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o after_o pope_n leo_n have_v censure_v berengarius_fw-la in_o two_o council_n of_o italy_n the_o one_o hold_v at_o rome_n the_o other_a at_o verseil_n whence_o we_o conclude_v they_o be_v agree_v with_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n which_o she_o so_o loud_o assert_v at_o that_o time_n this_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n first_o proof_n which_o he_o have_v set_v forth_o to_o the_o life_n in_o the_o best_a colour_n wherewith_o his_o eloquence_n can_v furnish_v he_o have_v turn_v it_o several_a way_n by_o his_o usual_a dexterary_a in_o amplify_a and_o exaggerate_v the_o subject_n he_o handle_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o to_o make_v this_o argument_n valid_a he_o must_v clear_o establish_v before_o all_o thing_n that_o berengarius_fw-la his_o condemnation_n precede_v cerularius_n and_o leo_n of_o acrida_n letter_n and_o precede_v it_o to_o a_o very_a considerable_a time_n to_o show_v that_o these_o prelate_n be_v well_o inform_v of_o it_o and_o have_v reason_n to_o mention_v it_o in_o their_o letter_n for_o without_o this_o we_o can_v conclude_v nothing_o from_o their_o silence_n yet_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o trouble_v himself_o with_o the_o clear_n up_o this_o matter_n of_o fact_n content_v himself_o in_o say_v only_o that_o cerularius_n and_o leo_n of_o acrida_n write_v against_o the_o latin_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o a_o little_a after_o pope_n leo_n condemn_v berengarius_fw-la in_o two_o council_n of_o italy_n a_o man_n will_v then_o think_v this_o be_v a_o point_n out_o of_o doubt_n and_o at_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v no_o need_n to_o stop_v a_o moment_n have_v judge_v it_o evident_a beyond_o contradiction_n in_o his_o chronology_n but_o he_o will_v be_v much_o startle_v to_o find_v there_o be_v nothing_o more_o uncertain_a than_o his_o supposition_n and_o moreover_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o unlikely_a than_o what_o he_o say_v to_o be_v ascertain_v in_o this_o matter_n we_o must_v know_v that_o cerularius_n and_o leo_n d'_fw-fr acrida_n letter_n be_v write_v in_o the_o year_n 1053._o as_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o all_o the_o world_n grant_v we_o must_v moreover_o know_v that_o although_o baronius_n and_o binius_fw-la attribute_v the_o two_o condemnation_n of_o berengarius_fw-la to_o the_o year_n 1050._o 3_o year_n before_o cerularius_n his_o letter_n be_v write_v yet_o there_o be_v author_n that_o be_v better_o inform_v in_o this_o matter_n than_o baronius_n and_o binius_fw-la who_o refer_v these_o two_o condemnation_n to_o the_o year_n 1053._o be_v exact_o the_o same_o year_n wherein_o the_o letter_n be_v write_v and_o these_o be_v such_o author_n who_o testimony_n will_v go_v far_o with_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v those_o that_o publish_v the_o office_n of_o the_o b._n sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v this_o same_o office_n to_o which_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o its_o primary_n design_n be_v to_o serve_v as_o a_o preface_n as_o a_o preface_n as_o we_o have_v be_v already_o twice_o inform_v observe_v here_o what_o they_o say_v neither_o malmesbury_n nor_o baronius_n have_v exact_o observe_v all_o the_o cent._n office_n of_o the_o b._n sacrament_n hist_o and_o chron._n 11._o cent._n council_n which_o be_v call_v touch_v this_o heresy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la the_o first_o of_o they_o be_v hold_v at_o rome_n by_o pope_n leo_n the_o nine_o the_o second_o at_o verseil_n in_o the_o month_n of_o september_n in_o the_o same_o year_n under_o the_o same_o pope_n we_o can_v doubt_v after_o the_o testimony_n of_o lanfranc_n in_o his_o book_n against_o berengarius_fw-la but_o that_o these_o two_o council_n be_v hold_v both_o in_o the_o same_o year_n but_o some_o as_o baronius_n and_o binius_fw-la will_v have_v this_o year_n to_o be_v 1050._o other_o the_o year_n 1053._o first_o because_o sigibert_n say_v that_o pope_n leo_n hold_v two_o council_n in_o 1050._o but_o he_o immediate_o observe_v likewise_o this_o be_v only_o to_o reform_v the_o abuse_n of_o the_o ecclesiastic_n
establish_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o so_o clear_o too_o that_o cerularius_n ought_v to_o reproach_n the_o latin_n with_o it_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n mind_v he_o may_v have_v comprehend_v that_o this_o body_n of_o truth_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o truth_n itself_o which_o be_v call_v the_o body_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o shadow_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o it_o be_v of_o the_o azyme_n and_o in_o the_o azyme_n because_o the_o azyme_n be_v the_o mystery_n of_o it_o that_o in_o partake_v of_o it_o with_o our_o mouth_n and_o heart_n we_o taste_v the_o sweetness_n of_o the_o lord_n because_o his_o grace_n thereby_o be_v communicate_v to_o we_o and_o that_o in_o fine_a this_o truth_n of_o which_o he_o speak_v be_v our_o spiritual_a communion_n with_o christ_n as_o he_o explain_v it_o himself_o in_o say_v that_o he_o dwell_v in_o we_o and_o we_o in_o he_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o terrestrial_a felicity_n which_o the_o jew_n expect_v in_o the_o participation_n of_o their_o azyme_n mr._n arnaud_n add_v that_o humbert_n believe_v transubstantiation_n but_o it_o concern_v we_o not_o to_o know_v whether_o he_o do_v believe_v it_o or_o not_o but_o whether_o he_o do_v sufficient_o explain_v it_o to_o the_o greek_n whereby_o to_o move_v cerularius_n to_o make_v it_o the_o head_n of_o a_o accusation_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o pope_n legate_n say_v he_o excommunicate_v the_o patriarch_n and_o depart_v from_o constantinople_n i_o agree_v with_o he_o in_o this_o the_o patriarch_n will_v have_v they_o return_v to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v tear_v in_o piece_n by_o the_o people_n this_o may_v be_v he_o stir_v up_o a_o sedition_n against_o the_o emperor_n that_o uphold_v they_o i_o grant_v it_o they_o send_v the_o emperor_n a_o true_a copy_n of_o the_o excommunication_n they_o have_v read_v in_o which_o they_o say_v that_o as_o to_o the_o pillar_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o its_o honourable_a and_o sage_a citizen_n they_o be_v most_o christian_a and_o orthodox_n all_o this_o conclude_v nothing_o they_o blame_v not_o cerularius_n in_o any_o sort_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n which_o show_v they_o have_v not_o the_o least_o thought_n that_o cerularius_n differ_v from_o they_o in_o his_o opinion_n about_o this_o mystery_n why_o must_v they_o blame_v he_o touch_v this_o point_n when_o both_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n at_o that_o time_n use_v the_o same_o expression_n cerularius_n say_v he_o afterward_o give_v way_n to_o his_o passion_n write_v to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n to_o animate_v he_o against_o the_o latin_n and_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o their_o belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n i_o believe_v it_o but_o this_o still_o conclude_v nothing_o unless_o it_o be_v show_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v then_o establish_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n this_o be_v the_o point_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v prove_v without_o any_o more_o word_n for_o all_o these_o narration_n serve_v only_o to_o inform_v we_o in_o what_o perplexity_n mr._n arnaud_n find_v himself_o to_o make_v out_o his_o first_o proof_n he_o carry_v his_o reader_n backward_o and_o forward_o from_o east_n to_o west_n and_o from_o west_n to_o east_n again_o when_o the_o question_n concern_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n he_o go_v to_o seek_v it_o at_o rome_n among_o the_o latin_n and_o when_o touch_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n he_o go_v to_o seek_v it_o at_o antioch_n and_o constantinople_n among_o the_o greek_n and_o all_o this_o amount_n to_o nothing_o at_o last_o but_o mere_a delusion_n for_o it_o prove_v nothing_o be_v ever_o such_o confusion_n behold_v in_o the_o entrance_n of_o a_o controversy_n and_o especial_o consider_v the_o noise_n there_o have_v be_v about_o it_o but_o it_o will_v be_v perhaps_o say_v how_o can_v we_o deny_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v establish_v and_o common_o hold_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o leo_n time_n that_o be_v to_o say_v about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n i_o answer_v we_o can_v be_v no_o otherwise_o inform_v than_o by_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o council_n hold_v under_o nicholas_n ii_o which_o i_o already_o relate_v and_o which_o contain_v not_o transubstantiation_n i_o believe_v there_o be_v then_o several_a particular_a person_n that_o believe_v it_o and_o take_v this_o way_n whereby_o to_o explain_v how_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o howsoever_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v not_o yet_o declare_v herself_o otherwise_o than_o in_o general_a term_n which_o can_v not_o offend_v either_o cerularius_n or_o his_o greek_n this_o be_v then_o another_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n artifices_fw-la to_o persuade_v we_o as_o he_o will_v do_v that_o he_o be_v not_o moreover_o oblige_v to_o prove_v the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v that_o all_o the_o patriarchal_a church_n be_v link_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o roman_a when_o she_o condemn_v berengarius_fw-la and_o be_v not_o part_v asunder_o upon_o this_o occasion_n this_o i_o say_v be_v a_o gross_a delusion_n for_o not_o to_o mention_v here_o that_o the_o rupture_n be_v already_o make_v before_o the_o time_n of_o berengarius_fw-la his_fw-la first_o condemnation_n or_o at_o least_o before_o his_o condemnation_n can_v be_v know_v in_o the_o patriarchal_a church_n as_o appear_v by_o what_o i_o allege_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o chapter_n we_o must_v further_o observe_v that_o of_o all_o those_o condemnation_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o office_n make_v to_o amount_v to_o eight_o there_o be_v never_o a_o one_o but_o the_o last_o which_o be_v make_v by_o gregory_n vii_o in_o the_o year_n 1079._o which_o can_v be_v say_v to_o establish_v express_o transubstantiation_n so_o that_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v make_v since_o the_o year_n 1053._o that_o be_v to_o say_v twenty_o six_o year_n before_o this_o presumption_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v be_v clear_o on_o the_o side_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v void_a and_o fantastical_a and_o can_v acquit_v he_o from_o give_v we_o that_o proof_n which_o we_o require_v of_o he_o chap._n ii_o mr._n arnaud_n second_o proof_n take_v from_o cardinal_n humbert_n dispute_n with_o nicetas_n pectoratus_fw-la examine_v his_o three_o proof_n from_o the_o testimony_n of_o lanfranc_n and_o silence_n of_o the_o berengarian_o examine_v the_o rest_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n delusion_n consider_v mr._n arnaud_n second_o proof_n take_v from_o cardinal_n humbert_n dispute_n with_o nicetas_n pectoratus_fw-la consist_v of_o delusion_n as_o well_o as_o the_o former_a he_o immediate_o tell_v we_o this_o dispute_n do_v invincible_o 150._o lib._n 1._o cap._n 2._o pag._n 150._o prove_v these_o four_o point_n 1._o that_o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v at_o that_o time_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n 2._o that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v declare_v to_o the_o greek_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o 3._o that_o cardinal_n humbert_n positive_o believe_v the_o greek_n hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n 4._o that_o the_o greek_n do_v in_o effect_n believe_v this_o doctrine_n and_o elear_o express_v the_o same_o but_o have_v thus_o distinguish_v these_o four_o proposition_n and_o assure_v we_o they_o be_v the_o plain_a result_n of_o humbert_n dispute_n with_o nicetas_n his_o first_o delusion_n consist_v in_o leave_v they_o and_o express_o prove_v neither_o of_o '_o they_o he_o content_v himself_o with_o allege_v to_o we_o a_o passage_n of_o humbert_n wherein_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o mention_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n nor_o so_o much_o as_o one_o clause_n but_o what_o be_v express_v in_o such_o term_n as_o may_v be_v well_o understand_v without_o transubstantiation_n which_o will_v plain_o appear_v if_o we_o take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v over_o again_o this_o passage_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v produce_v it_o in_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o his_o second_o book_n i_o confess_v he_o endeavour_v to_o infer_v it_o thence_o by_o way_n of_o consequence_n because_o say_v he_o that_o humbert_n deny_v as_o he_o do_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v digest_v 151._o ibid._n pag._n 151._o and_o break_v the_o ecclesiastical_a fast_o he_o can_v therefore_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o substance_n but_o that_o of_o christ_n body_n but_o beside_o that_o this_o be_v not_o clear_o to_o prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n then_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o her_o belief_n on_o this_o point_n be_v declare_v to_o the_o greek_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o but_o must_v perceive_v it_o to_o be_v the_o consequence_n of_o humbert_n term_n see_v on_o one_o hand_n we_o may_v still_o doubt_v whether_o humbert_n speak_v his_o own_o sense_n or_o that_o of_o the_o church_n which_o send_v
rome_n now_o i_o maintain_v this_o be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o most_o probable_a whence_o it_o follow_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n argument_n be_v neither_o conclusive_a in_o genere_fw-la necessario_fw-la nor_o probabili_fw-la as_o the_o school_n speak_v when_o we_o near_o examine_v it_o i._o to_o show_v this_o i_o first_o of_o all_o produce_v the_o example_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o which_o condemn_v not_o several_a opinion_n which_o she_o know_v be_v hold_v by_o particular_a person_n and_o even_o by_o whole_a society_n too_o under_o her_o jurisdiction_n and_o yet_o do_v not_o receive_v they_o nor_o approve_v of_o they_o she_o keep_v silence_n in_o their_o respect_n for_o reason_n best_o know_v to_o herself_o yet_o will_v not_o have_v it_o argue_v from_o her_o silence_n so_o resolute_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v from_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n the_o question_n whether_o the_o infallibility_n reside_v in_o the_o pope_n or_o council_n have_v remain_v hitherto_o undetermined_a several_a person_n still_o debate_v it_o and_o we_o know_v which_o side_n the_o court_n of_o rome_n favour_n yet_o we_o can_v positive_o say_v that_o they_o have_v condemn_v or_o oppose_v as_o a_o error_n the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o prefer_v the_o council_n above_o the_o pope_n and_o yet_o they_o will_v be_v loath_a man_n shall_v argue_v from_o their_o silence_n how_o long_o have_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n suffer_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o dominican_n touch_v the_o conception_n of_o the_o virgin_n without_o oppose_v or_o condemn_v it_o although_o she_o do_v not_o approve_v of_o it_o this_o consequence_n draw_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v so_o little_a solid_a and_o if_o i_o may_v say_v the_o truth_n so_o captious_a that_o innocent_a the_o x._o advise_v we_o not_o to_o abuse_v thus_o the_o silence_n of_o person_n for_o in_o his_o constitution_n wherein_o he_o condemn_v the_o five_o proposition_n suppose_v to_o be_v take_v out_o of_o jansenius_n his_o write_n he_o express_o declare_v that_o although_o he_o have_v only_o condemn_v these_o five_o proposition_n yet_o he_o will_v not_o have_v any_o man_n think_v he_o approve_v by_o his_o silence_n the_o rest_n of_o that_o book_n if_o i_o say_v then_o that_o the_o greek_n in_o dispute_v only_o on_o some_o article_n never_o pretend_v to_o approve_v by_o their_o silence_n on_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o latin_n much_o less_o in_o particular_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n i_o assert_v nothing_o but_o what_o may_v be_v judge_v reasonable_a from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n own_o example_n and_o maxim_n of_o pope_n innocent_a himself_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o observe_v two_o thing_n in_o these_o example_n i_o now_o instance_a the_o one_o that_o the_o point_n before_o we_o be_v concern_v what_o pass_v in_o the_o very_a bosom_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n between_o person_n that_o belong_v to_o it_o and_o who_o she_o be_v oblige_v to_o instruct_v and_o reduce_v into_o the_o right_a way_n and_z '_o other_o that_o she_o have_v just_a cause_n to_o fear_v lest_o under_o the_o favour_n of_o this_o toleration_n the_o error_n will_v communicate_v itself_o to_o several_a person_n and_o in_o fine_a the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o people_n be_v infect_v with_o it_o now_o the_o first_o of_o these_o thing_n have_v no_o place_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o greek_n for_o the_o point_n before_o we_o do_v not_o concern_v a_o opinion_n spring_v up_o in_o their_o church_n but_o in_o a_o foreign_a and_o separate_a one_o and_o over_o which_o they_o pretend_v no_o jurisdiction_n as_o to_o the_o second_o thing_n i_o confess_v have_v the_o greek_n reflect_v as_o they_o ought_v on_o this_o their_o silence_n they_o can_v not_o but_o perceive_v that_o the_o latin_n who_o make_v advantage_n of_o every_o thing_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o endeavour_v the_o bring_n in_o of_o transubstantiation_n into_o greece_n under_o the_o benefit_n of_o this_o silence_n and_o take_v from_o thence_o occasion_n to_o persuade_v simple_a people_n that_o the_o two_o church_n be_v agree_v in_o this_o particular_a but_o how_o manifest_a soever_o this_o danger_n be_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o that_o wherein_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n venture_v herself_o in_o suffer_v those_o opinion_n to_o take_v root_n which_o she_o tolerate_v in_o she_o own_o bosom_n be_v yet_o more_o evident_a and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o she_o remain_v silent_a which_o show_v the_o vanity_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n consequence_n for_o if_o the_o roman_a church_n can_v suffer_v opinion_n in_o the_o very_a midst_n of_o she_o which_o she_o do_v not_o approve_v why_o can_v the_o greek_n use_v the_o same_o forbearance_n towards_o a_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o if_o we_o may_v not_o conclude_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n not_o oppose_v a_o doctrine_n that_o she_o hold_v it_o or_o teach_v it_o why_o may_v we_o not_o make_v the_o same_o conclusion_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o greek_n ii_o in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o instance_n in_o several_a other_o important_a article_n wherein_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o latin_n and_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o make_v they_o a_o matter_n of_o dispute_v any_o more_o than_o transubstantiation_n for_o example_n the_o greek_n believe_v the_o pain_n of_o the_o damn_a be_v ease_v by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o live_n they_o far_o believe_v that_o so_o great_a be_v the_o efficacy_n of_o their_o prayer_n that_o they_o sometime_o deliver_v these_o wretch_n absolute_o from_o their_o torment_n and_o rescue_v they_o from_o damnation_n they_o be_v say_v allatius_n extreme_o find_v of_o this_o opinion_n that_o the_o prayer_n of_o good_a people_n profit_v the_o infidel_n grec_n allat_n diss_n 2._o de_fw-fr lib._n eccl._n grec_n and_o those_o condemn_v to_o eternal_a misery_n and_o that_o they_o be_v ease_v and_o sometime_o whole_o deliver_v by_o they_o which_o he_o prove_v by_o several_a passage_n in_o their_o triode_n which_o be_v one_o of_o their_o ecclesiastical_a book_n and_o other_o their_o most_o famous_a author_n the_o latin_n be_v of_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n it_o be_v certain_a say_v bellarmin_n that_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n be_v beneficial_a neither_o to_o the_o bless_a 18._o bellarm_n de_fw-mi purge_v lib._n 2._o c._n 18._o in_o heaven_n nor_o damn_v in_o hell_n but_o only_o to_o the_o soul_n in_o purgatory_n which_o doctrine_n be_v hold_v by_o all_o the_o schoolman_n that_o follow_v st._n austin_n '_o s_o opinion_n yet_o do_v we_o not_o find_v the_o two_o church_n ever_o make_v a_o point_n of_o controversy_n thereof_o or_o charge_v one_o another_o with_o error_n about_o it_o we_o do_v not_o find_v this_o question_n be_v agitate_a when_o the_o union_n be_v in_o hand_n whether_o in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n or_o elsewhere_o nor_o mention_v make_v of_o it_o in_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o pope_n so_o often_o send_v they_o in_o order_n to_o a_o agreement_n the_o aforesaid_a allatius_n observe_v another_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o have_v some_o relation_n with_o that_o i_o now_o mention_v for_o they_o believe_v that_o when_o pentecost_n allat_n diss_n 2._o de_fw-fr pentecost_n our_o saviour_n descend_v into_o hell_n he_o preach_v his_o gospel_n to_o all_o the_o dead_a as_o well_o to_o the_o damn_a as_o saint_n and_o save_v from_o among_o they_o all_o those_o that_o believe_v in_o his_o word_n and_o raise_v they_o up_o it_o appear_v from_o the_o passage_n produce_v by_o allatius_n as_o well_o out_o of_o their_o pentecostare_fw-la which_o be_v one_o of_o their_o church_n book_n as_o other_o write_n that_o this_o be_v their_o opinion_n whereas_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v evident_a this_o be_v not_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n for_o they_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o erroneous_a and_o heretical_a none_o of_o the_o damn_a soul_n say_v bellarmin_n be_v deliver_v for_o philastrius_n and_o st._n augustin_n say_v it_o be_v heretical_a to_o assert_v 16._o bellarm._n de_fw-fr christi_fw-la anim_fw-la lib._n 4._o cap._n 16._o that_o any_o of_o the_o wicked_a be_v convert_v and_o save_v by_o christ_n preach_v in_o hell_n allatius_n add_v that_o st._n ireneas_n and_o epiphanius_n condemn_v this_o error_n in_o martion_n and_o that_o gregory_n the_o i._o who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o century_n censure_v it_o likewise_o as_o a_o heresy_n in_o the_o person_n of_o george_n and_o theodorus_n 2._o allat_n diss_n 2._o the_o one_o a_o priest_n and_o the_o other_a a_o deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n now_o although_o the_o difference_n which_o be_v between_o the_o two_o church_n on_o this_o article_n be_v manifest_a yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o make_v thereof_o a_o controversy_n or_o that_o the_o author_n on_o either_o side_n write_v one_o against_o another_o on_o this_o subject_a nor_o
demand_v why_o then_o do_v they_o dispute_v on_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o azyme_n i_o answer_v because_o these_o two_o point_n first_o occasion_v the_o separation_n of_o the_o two_o church_n photius_n adhere_v especial_o to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o and_o cerularius_n to_o the_o latter_a the_o reason_n why_o the_o greek_n have_v so_o earnest_o stick_v to_o these_o two_o particular_n seem_v to_o be_v out_o of_o a_o principle_n of_o constancy_n they_o have_v follow_v the_o first_o and_o original_a cause_n of_o their_o quarrel_n with_o the_o latin_n tread_v in_o the_o step_v of_o their_o predecessor_n have_v they_o find_v the_o article_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n in_o their_o way_n they_o have_v without_o doubt_n stumble_v at_o it_o but_o not_o meet_v with_o it_o it_o be_v no_o marvel_n if_o they_o take_v no_o notice_n thereof_o no_o more_o than_o of_o other_o doctrine_n but_o why_o be_v not_o this_o point_n at_o first_o comprehend_v among_o those_o that_o cause_v the_o separation_n of_o the_o two_o church_n the_o answer_n be_v easy_a because_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o then_o establish_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n photius_n begin_v the_o separation_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n cerularius_n renew_v it_o about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o eleven_o and_o the_o first_o that_o determine_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n be_v gregory_n the_o vii_o in_o the_o year_n 1079_o so_o that_o it_o be_v no_o marvel_n if_o they_o dispute_v not_o about_o it_o vii_o neither_o do_v i_o understand_v the_o greek_n can_v have_v just_a cause_n to_o dispute_v this_o point_n against_o the_o body_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o general_n before_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n that_o be_v to_o say_v before_o the_o fifteen_o century_n for_o although_o gregory_n the_o vii_o make_v his_o determination_n in_o the_o year_n 1079_o as_o i_o already_o say_v and_o innocent_a the_o iii_o have_v do_v the_o same_o in_o the_o council_n of_o latran_n in_o the_o year_n 1215_o yet_o there_o be_v several_a people_n that_o do_v not_o esteem_v these_o kind_n of_o decision_n as_o legitimate_a and_o authentic_a declaration_n of_o the_o church_n every_o body_n know_v that_o rupert_n who_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_v century_n public_o 10._o rupert_n in_o joan_n lib._n 6._o &_o in_o exod._n l._n 2._o c._n 10._o teach_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o become_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o a_o hypostatical_a union_n with_o the_o word_n anselm_n write_v against_o he_o and_o algerus_n dispute_v against_o his_o opinion_n but_o he_o be_v never_o condemn_v for_o a_o heretic_n we_o know_v likewise_o what_o durand_n of_o st._n porcien_n teach_v who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v and_o that_o lose_v its_o first_o form_n of_o bread_n it_o receive_v the_o form_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o food_n we_o take_v receive_v the_o form_n of_o our_o body_n 4._o body_n bell._n de_fw-fr sacr._n euch._n l._n 3_o c._n 13._o thom._n walden_v tom_fw-mi 2._o de_fw-fr sacr._n cap._n 65._o &_o cod_n ms._n qui_fw-la asservatur_fw-la in_o biblioth_n s._n victor_n paris_n cuititul_a determinatio_fw-la fratris_fw-la joan._n de_fw-fr pariscis_fw-la praedieatoris_fw-la de_fw-la modo_fw-la existendi_fw-la corporis_fw-la christi_fw-la in_o sacr._n altar_n etc._n etc._n intendo_fw-la dicere_fw-la uâ—ram_fw-la existentiam_fw-la &_o realem_fw-la corporis_fw-la christ_n in_o sacramento_n altaris_fw-la &_o quod_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la ibi_fw-la solum_fw-la in_o signo_fw-la &_o licet_fw-la teneam_fw-la &_o approbem_fw-la illâ—rum_fw-la solemnem_fw-la opinionem_fw-la quod_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la est_fw-la in_o sacramento_n altaris_fw-la per_fw-la conversionem_fw-la substanciae_fw-la panis_fw-la in_o ipsum_fw-la &_o quod_fw-la ipsi_fw-la maneant_fw-la accidentia_fw-la sine_fw-la subjecto_fw-la non_fw-la tamen_fw-la audeo_fw-la dicere_fw-la quod_fw-la boc_fw-la cadet_fw-la sub_fw-la fide_fw-la mea_fw-la sed_fw-la potest_fw-la aliter_fw-la salvari_fw-la vera_fw-la &_o realis_fw-la existentia_fw-la corporis_fw-la christi_fw-la in_o sacramento_n altaris_fw-la protestor_fw-la tamen_fw-la quod_fw-la si_fw-la ostenderetur_fw-la dictus_fw-la modus_fw-la determinatus_fw-la esse_fw-la per_fw-la sacrum_n canonem_fw-la aut_fw-la per_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la aut_fw-la per_fw-la concilium_fw-la generale_fw-mi aut_fw-la per_fw-la papam_fw-la qui_fw-la virtute_fw-la continet_fw-la totam_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la quicquid_fw-la dicam_fw-la volo_fw-la haberi_fw-la pro_fw-la non_fw-la dicto_fw-la &_o statim_fw-la paratus_fw-la sum_fw-la revocare_fw-la quod_fw-la si_fw-la non_fw-la fit_a determinatus_fw-la contingat_fw-la tamen_fw-la determinari_fw-la statim_fw-la paratus_fw-la sum_fw-la assentire_fw-la in_o 4._o sent._n quaest_n 6._o art_n 4._o bellarmin_n acknowledge_v that_o this_o opinion_n may_v be_v call_v a_o transformation_n but_o not_o a_o transubstantiation_n yet_o be_v not_o durand_n prosecute_v nor_o condemn_v as_o a_o heretic_n nor_o his_o doctrine_n censure_v we_o moreover_o know_v what_o be_v teach_v by_o john_n of_o paris_n of_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n preacher_n and_o divinity_n professor_n at_o paris_n who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o thirteen_o century_n that_o although_o he_o approve_v of_o the_o common_a opinion_n touch_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n yet_o he_o dare_v not_o affirm_v this_o to_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n necessary_o to_o be_v believe_v as_o determine_v by_o the_o church_n and_o that_o there_o be_v another_o more_o popular_a opinion_n and_o perhaps_o more_o rational_a and_o conformable_a to_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n namely_o the_o assumption_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n by_o the_o person_n of_o the_o word_n we_o know_v in_o fine_a what_o peter_n dailly_n cardinal_n and_o bishop_n of_o cambray_n write_v who_o live_v about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fifteen_o century_n namely_o that_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v in_o his_o opinion_n from_o the_o church_n determination_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n cease_v but_o to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v not_o be_v say_v these_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o particular_a anathcmatis_fw-la titulus_fw-la judicium_fw-la facultatis_fw-la theologiae_n in_fw-la presentia_fw-la collegij_fw-la magisirâ—rum_fw-la in_o theologia_n dictum_fw-la est_fw-la utrumque_fw-la â—â—cdum_fw-la ponendi_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la esse_fw-la in_o altari_fw-la tenet_fw-la pro_fw-la opinion_n prohabilâ—_n &_o approbat_fw-la utrumque_fw-la per_fw-la hic_fw-la est_fw-la lacuna_fw-la &_o per_fw-la dicta_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la dicit_fw-la tamen_fw-la quod_fw-la nullus_fw-la est_fw-la determinatus_fw-la per_fw-la ecclesian_n &_o idco_fw-la nullum_fw-la cadere_fw-la sub_fw-la fide_fw-la et_fw-la si_fw-la aliter_fw-la dixisset_fw-la minus_fw-la benc_n dixisset_fw-la &_o qui_fw-la aliter_fw-la dicunt_fw-la minus_fw-la benc_n dicunt_fw-la &_o qui_fw-fr determinate_a asseveret_fw-la alterutrum_fw-la praecise_a cadere_fw-la sub_fw-la fide_fw-la incurreret_fw-la sententiam_fw-la canâ—nis_fw-la anathcmatis_fw-la person_n who_o may_v be_v mistake_v i_o will_v here_o produce_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o divine_n at_o paris_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n that_o be_v to_o say_v about_o the_o year_n 1304_o touch_v john_n of_o paris_n and_o concern_v the_o assumption_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n as_o be_v contain_v in_o a_o manuscript_n of_o the_o library_n of_o st._n victor_n in_o these_o word_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o faculty_n in_o theology_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o master_n of_o the_o college_n touch_v both_o the_o way_n whereby_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n may_v be_v say_v to_o exist_v on_o the_o altar_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o that_o of_o the_o assumption_n of_o this_o substance_n by_o the_o word_n both_o which_o opinion_n it_o hold_v and_o approve_v by_o and_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n yet_o it_o say_v that_o neither_o of_o these_o two_o way_n have_v be_v determine_v by_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o never_o a_o one_o of_o they_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o if_o it_o say_v otherwise_o it_o will_v not_o have_v say_v so_o well_o and_o those_o that_o express_v themselves_o otherwise_o say_v not_o so_o well_o and_o he_o that_o positive_o assert_n that_o either_o one_o or_o the_o other_o of_o these_o modes_n be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n incur_v the_o sentence_n of_o a_o anathema_n i_o denote_v in_o the_o margin_n the_o proper_a term_n of_o the_o manuscript_n according_a as_o they_o lie_v under_o this_o title_n judicium_fw-la facultatis_fw-la theologiae_n john_n of_o paris_n meet_v with_o opposition_n from_o william_n of_o orillac_n bishop_n of_o paris_n and_z several_z other_z bishop_n yet_o do_v they_o not_o condemn_v his_o sentiment_n nor_o contradict_v what_o the_o faculty_n of_o theology_n say_v but_o silence_v he_o and_o forbid_v he_o the_o chair_n whereat_o he_o make_v his_o appeal_n to_o rome_n where_o he_o come_v himself_o and_o have_v a_o committee_n appoint_v to_o hear_v
have_v give_v the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o we_o observe_v in_o the_o precede_a book_n in_o which_o those_o term_n be_v find_v they_o have_v set_v they_o down_o in_o latin_a in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o reunion_n but_o in_o the_o greek_a of_o these_o same_o act_n they_o have_v content_v themselves_o with_o the_o general_a expression_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v they_o have_v not_o quarrel_v with_o they_o about_o they_o for_o reason_n not_o hard_a to_o be_v understand_v and_o which_o we_o shall_v see_v hereafter_o and_o when_o the_o proselyte_n and_o scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n find_v their_o term_n be_v not_o receive_v they_o become_v angry_a thereat_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_n accommodate_v themselves_o to_o other_o we_o can_v then_o wonder_v if_o this_o conduct_n have_v keep_v the_o greek_n from_o discuss_v any_o far_o the_o difference_n which_o separate_v the_o two_o church_n they_o agree_v in_o the_o general_a expression_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v change_v into_o his_o body_n and_o the_o latin_n require_v no_o more_o the_o snare_n lie_v hide_v under_o this_o compliance_n and_o this_o conduct_v keep_v off_o the_o greek_n from_o all_o inquiry_n for_o for_o to_o find_v the_o difference_n there_o be_v between_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o make_v a_o right_a judgement_n thereon_o we_o must_v not_o light_o and_o superficial_o examine_v they_o see_v they_o require_v a_o application_n of_o mind_n and_o study_n we_o must_v read_v latin_a author_n compare_v they_o with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o with_o that_o of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o not_o suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v surprise_v with_o false_a appearance_n but_o consider_v the_o two_o doctrine_n themselves_o and_o especial_o their_o consequence_n to_o find_v wherein_o they_o differ_v for_o at_o first_o sight_n the_o difference_n seem_v not_o great_a they_o explain_v themselves_o sometime_o in_o the_o like_a manner_n but_o their_o consequence_n infinite_o differ_v as_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o precede_a book_n now_o how_o few_o among_o the_o greek_n have_v be_v able_a to_o go_v through_o with_o this_o discussion_n and_o of_o those_o that_o be_v capable_a how_o few_o be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o make_v a_o right_a judgement_n we_o have_v see_v what_o bozius_n say_v of_o they_o from_o the_o relation_n of_o one_o gregory_n that_o under_o the_o empire_n of_o andronicus_n he_o mean_v i_o suppose_v andronicus_n the_o young_a in_o who_o reign_n the_o reunion_n of_o the_o church_n be_v again_o propose_v there_o be_v no_o person_n to_o be_v find_v in_o all_o greece_n that_o be_v able_a to_o dispute_v with_o the_o latin_n about_o religious_a matter_n can_v it_o seem_v strange_a that_o people_n who_o can_v not_o maintain_v their_o ancient_a controversy_n so_o great_o insist_v on_o by_o their_o father_n and_o which_o be_v as_o it_o be_v hereditary_a to_o they_o shall_v neglect_v to_o discuss_v those_o new_a doctrine_n i_o speak_v of_o and_o content_v themselves_o with_o keep_v their_o own_o belief_n without_o concern_v themselves_o with_o that_o of_o stranger_n x._o moreover_o we_o must_v consider_v that_o the_o greek_n have_v ever_o refer_v to_o almighty_a god_n the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o change_n hap'n_v in_o the_o eucharist_n without_o offer_v to_o determine_v it_o this_o appear_v as_o well_o by_o their_o general_a term_n as_o by_o what_o i_o already_o relate_v concern_v the_o confession_n of_o metrophanus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n compile_v for_o the_o sarracen_n proselyte_n from_o the_o prayer_n in_o their_o euchology_n the_o judgement_n which_o nicetas_n make_v on_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o patriarch_n camaterus_n and_o the_o dispute_n of_o john_n the_o patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n when_o then_o they_o hear_v the_o latin_n who_o determine_v the_o manner_n of_o this_o change_n say_v it_o be_v a_o real_a conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n we_o must_v not_o find_v it_o strange_a if_o they_o contain_v themselves_o in_o their_o generality_n and_o neither_o receive_v nor_o condemn_v this_o doctrine_n whether_o they_o do_v well_o or_o ill_o in_o this_o i_o shall_v not_o here_o determine_v but_o howsoever_o it_o be_v in_o no_o wise_a strange_a that_o people_n of_o that_o temper_n the_o greek_n be_v of_o shall_v thus_o deport_v themselves_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v elsewhere_o that_o he_o that_o show_v himself_o most_o forward_o among_o they_o be_v the_o patriarch_n cyrillus_n for_o he_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o a_o positive_a rejection_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o yet_o he_o reject_v it_o only_o under_o the_o title_n of_o rash_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d say_v he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d transubstantiation_n rash_o invent_v all_o which_o thing_n be_v consider_v let_v any_o man_n judge_v whether_o what_o i_o say_v concern_v the_o greek_n not_o express_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n although_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o be_v not_o ground_v on_o all_o imaginable_a probability_n and_o whether_o on_o the_o contrary_a mr._n arnaud_n consequence_n how_o surprise_v soever_o it_o may_v seem_v at_o first_o be_v not_o in_o effect_n void_a of_o all_o kind_n of_o probability_n they_o have_v live_v time_n out_o of_o mind_n in_o most_o stupid_a ignorance_n they_o have_v be_v overwhelm_v in_o confusion_n and_o oppress_v with_o domestic_a misfortune_n they_o have_v be_v continual_o urge_v by_o their_o emperor_n to_o comply_v with_o the_o latin_n that_o they_o may_v thereby_o avoid_v their_o displeasure_n and_o procure_v their_o favour_n they_o have_v be_v persuade_v that_o this_o compliance_n will_v bring_v no_o prejudice_n to_o their_o religion_n they_o be_v moreover_o a_o people_n that_o be_v ever_o note_v to_o be_v natural_o more_o than_o other_o fix_v to_o their_o temporal_a interest_n prefer_v the_o preservation_n of_o their_o estate_n before_o their_o religion_n they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a how_o the_o roman_a church_n resent_v it_o when_o accuse_v of_o error_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o complaint_n of_o cyrillus_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o latin_n say_v that_o they_o obstinate_o defend_v whatsoever_o they_o do_v right_a or_o wrong_n let_v their_o error_n be_v make_v erud_v epist._n cyrill_n ad_fw-la wittemb_v in_o epist._n viror_fw-la erud_v never_o so_o apparent_a that_o they_o maintain_v they_o can_v neither_o err_v in_o belief_n nor_o practice_n and_o that_o which_o be_v yet_o worse_o they_o fly_v in_o the_o face_n of_o those_o that_o christianly_o admonish_v they_o and_o show_v they_o their_o error_n that_o they_o persecute_v such_o with_o fire_n and_o sword_n as_o if_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o repel_v the_o injury_n they_o do_v to_o christianity_n and_o to_o guard_v and_o defend_v ourselves_o against_o the_o evil._n it_o appear_v in_o their_o ordinary_a conversation_n how_o reserve_v and_o fearful_a they_o be_v of_o offend_v the_o latin_n the_o question_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v among_o their_o primitive_a and_o original_a dispute_n they_o may_v likewise_o reasonable_o doubt_v whether_o the_o roman_a church_n determine_v it_o before_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n the_o latin_n have_v not_o dispute_v with_o they_o about_o it_o but_o accommodate_v themselves_o to_o the_o form_n of_o their_o expression_n it_o be_v no_o easy_a matter_n for_o they_o to_o penetrate_v as_o far_o as_o the_o real_a difference_n which_o distinguish_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o two_o church_n and_o in_o fine_a one_o of_o their_o maxim_n be_v that_o they_o may_v very_o well_o leave_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o eucharist_n unto_o god_n without_o trouble_v themselves_o any_o far_a about_o it_o be_v it_o not_o near_o to_o truth_n to_o say_v as_o i_o do_v that_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v these_o people_n believe_v transubstantiation_n although_o they_o have_v not_o make_v thereof_o a_o point_n of_o controversy_n and_o keep_v themselves_o in_o a_o kind_n of_o medium_fw-la neither_o believe_v it_o nor_o condemn_v it_o than_o to_o say_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o if_o they_o have_v not_o oppose_v it_o nor_o dispute_v on_o it_o nor_o reproach_v the_o roman_a church_n with_o it_o as_o a_o error_n it_o inevitable_o follow_v they_o have_v and_o do_v still_o believe_v it_o chap._n vi_o a_o far_a examination_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n negative_a argument_n a_o particular_a reflection_n concern_v what_o pass_v in_o the_o treaty_n of_o reunion_n and_o especial_o in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o afterward_o the_o more_o we_o consider_v the_o principle_n on_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n reason_n the_o plain_o appear_v the_o nullity_n of_o the_o consequence_n he_o pretend_v to_o draw_v thence_o
he_o say_v for_o example_n that_o theophylact_v reduce_v all_o the_o difference_n which_o separate_v in_o his_o time_n the_o two_o church_n 174._o lib._n 2._o c._n 9â—_n p._n 174._o to_o the_o single_a addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la in_o the_o symbol_n so_o that_o if_o this_o principle_n be_v true_a the_o greek_n and_o latin_n agree_v in_o all_o other_o thing_n but_o this_o one_o of_o the_o filioque_fw-la he_o say_v that_o basil_n the_o archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n write_v to_o pope_n adrian_n the_o iv_o protest_v to_o he_o that_o the_o greek_n differ_v not_o from_o the_o latin_a church_n if_o this_o be_v true_a theophilact_fw-mi have_v deceive_v we_o when_o he_o tell_v we_o they_o differ_v in_o the_o filioque_fw-la he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o sharpness_n of_o balsamon_n who_o be_v very_o much_o against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v not_o suffer_v he_o â—o_o dissemble_v this_o accusation_n to_o wit_n to_o believe_v transubstantiation_n which_o will_v be_v the_o most_o specious_a of_o all_o other_o and_o the_o most_o proper_a to_o alienate_v the_o affection_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o hinder_v their_o reconciliation_n with_o the_o latin_n but_o if_o we_o must_v refer_v ourselves_o in_o all_o particular_n to_o balsamon_n silence_n in_o how_o many_o point_n shall_v we_o establish_v peace_n wherein_o there_o be_v a_o real_a division_n he_o tell_v we_o eutymius_n write_v a_o book_n against_o 204._o lib._n 2._o c._n 11._o p._n 204._o the_o latin_n in_o which_o he_o only_o treat_v of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n that_o chrysolanus_n the_o archbishop_n of_o milan_n reduce_v to_o this_o single_a article_n all_o whatsoever_o he_o upbraid_v the_o greek_n with_o that_o john_n phurnius_fw-la write_v against_o ibid._n ibid._n chrysolanus_n and_o mention_n only_o the_o procession_n and_o that_o this_o same_o phurnius_fw-la 205._o ibid._n p._n 205._o ibid._n p._n 204._o ibid._n p._n 205._o dispute_v against_o another_o archbishop_n of_o milan_n name_v peter_n on_o this_o article_n alone_o but_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n go_v on_o after_o this_o rate_n what_o will_v become_v of_o the_o controversy_n touch_v the_o azyme_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o nicolas_n methoniensis_n answer_v chrysolanus_n and_o that_o he_o write_v another_o treatise_n concern_v the_o azyme_n that_o eustratius_n bishop_n of_o nice_a theodorus_n prodromus_n nicetas_n seidus_n and_o several_a other_o author_n of_o the_o twelve_v century_n that_o write_v against_o the_o latin_n apply_v themselves_o only_o to_o the_o controversy_n touch_v the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o azyme_n he_o make_v a_o exact_a computation_n of_o all_o the_o greek_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n that_o write_v against_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o assure_v we_o they_o 7._o lib._n 3._o c._n 7._o all_o of_o they_o restrain_v themselves_o to_o these_o two_o point_n he_o far_o show_v we_o 2._o lib._n 3._o c._n 2._o that_o in_o the_o treaty_n of_o agreement_n which_o be_v begin_v in_o the_o year_n 1232_o between_o gregory_n the_o ix_o and_o german_a the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n there_o 4._o lib._n 3._o c._n 4._o be_v no_o more_o mention_v than_o these_o two_o question_n and_o that_o the_o patriarch_n veccus_n have_v be_v condemn_v under_o andronicus_n for_o favour_v the_o latin_n his_o whole_a charge_n consist_v only_o of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n so_o that_o if_o we_o stop_v here_o we_o may_v restrain_v the_o difference_n of_o the_o two_o church_n to_o these_o two_o article_n and_o establish_v a_o entire_a conformity_n in_o all_o the_o rest_n as_o fast_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v each_o of_o these_o thing_n in_o particular_a he_o fail_v not_o to_o conclude_v that_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n have_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o faith_n touch_v transubstantiation_n but_o how_o happen_v it_o he_o have_v not_o see_v that_o if_o his_o consequence_n be_v good_a it_o may_v be_v likewise_o conclude_v they_o have_v the_o same_o opinion_n touch_v other_o article_n wherein_o yet_o be_v find_v a_o manifest_a difference_n his_o proof_n have_v this_o property_n that_o if_o we_o take_v each_o of_o they_o in_o particular_a they_o overthrow_v one_o another_o for_o if_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n teach_v only_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n why_o be_v they_o make_v to_o dispute_v touch_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n if_o all_o their_o difference_n may_v be_v reduce_v to_o the_o article_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n why_o do_v they_o dispute_v on_o the_o azyme_n if_o they_o be_v divide_v only_o in_o these_o two_o point_n wherefore_o in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n be_v there_o mention_v the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n the_o beatifical_a vision_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o primacy_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n what_o certainty_n be_v there_o in_o all_o these_o negative_a argument_n see_v that_o each_o of_o they_o in_o particular_a overthrow_n one_o another_o he_o will_v tell_v we_o we_o must_v take_v they_o all_o together_o and_o conclude_v from_o thence_o in_o general_a that_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n be_v not_o at_o all_o at_o variance_n touch_v transubstantiation_n see_v that_o in_o all_o their_o dispute_n agitate_a since_o so_o long_a a_o time_n by_o so_o many_o several_a author_n and_o so_o many_o several_a occasion_n we_o do_v not_o find_v any_o contest_v touch_v this_o point_n i_o answer_v we_o have_v take_v they_o thus_o in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n and_o find_v they_o conclude_v no_o better_o in_o general_a than_o in_o particular_a i_o consent_v they_o be_v take_v in_o any_o sort_n for_o if_o they_o be_v examine_v each_o of_o they_o apart_o their_o weakness_n will_v soon_o be_v discover_v be_v contradictory_n to_o one_o another_o and_o if_o join_v together_o they_o can_v produce_v no_o great_a effect_n by_o their_o union_n than_o to_o persuade_v we_o the_o greek_n never_o make_v transubstantiation_n a_o point_n of_o controversy_n with_o the_o latin_n but_o this_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o we_o already_o grant_v to_o mr._n arnand_n but_o that_o it_o follow_v hence_o the_o two_o church_n hold_v this_o for_o a_o article_n of_o both_o their_o faith_n this_o we_o deny_v and_o have_v give_v our_o reason_n why_o we_o do_v so_o but_o the_o more_o to_o facilitate_v the_o judgement_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v make_v of_o these_o thing_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o examine_v some_o particular_a circumstance_n by_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v pretend_v to_o give_v colour_n to_o his_o argument_n he_o tell_v we_o then_o first_o that_o the_o greek_n have_v be_v often_o together_o with_o the_o latin_n in_o council_n and_o yet_o there_o be_v never_o any_o mention_n make_v of_o transubstantiation_n ibid._n lib._n 2._o c._n 8._o p._n 171._o lib._n 2._o c._n 11._o p._n 210._o ibid._n therein_o that_o they_o be_v together_o at_o the_o synod_n of_o barris_n where_o anselm_n dispute_v against_o they_o that_o the_o abbot_n nectairus_n be_v a_o assessor_n at_o the_o council_n of_o latran_n under_o alexander_n the_o iii_o that_o the_o emperor_n emanuel_n assemble_v a_o council_n at_o constantinople_n in_o order_n to_o a_o reunion_n wherein_o the_o two_o party_n fail_v not_o to_o appear_v that_o there_o be_v one_o hold_v at_o nice_a upon_o the_o same_o occasion_n that_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la call_v several_a assembly_n in_o greece_n for_o the_o same_o purpose_n 2._o lib._n 3._o c._n 2._o p._n 262._o lib._n 3._o c._n 3._o ibid._n lib._n 4._o c._n 2._o that_o he_o send_v his_o legate_n and_o deputy_n from_o the_o greek_a church_n to_o the_o council_n at_o lion_n in_o which_o the_o reunion_n be_v conclude_v and_o that_o in_o fine_a they_o meet_v together_o in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n i_o answer_v there_o be_v never_o any_o council_n hold_v either_o in_o the_o east_n or_o west_n by_o the_o greek_n alone_o or_o latin_n nor_o by_o greek_n and_o latin_n both_o together_o wherein_o all_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o two_o church_n be_v propose_v to_o be_v examine_v there_o be_v never_o any_o point_n handle_v in_o they_o but_o those_o which_o be_v ever_o open_o and_o express_o controvert_v and_o even_o not_o all_o of_o they_o neither_o in_o the_o synod_n of_o barry_n there_o be_v only_o handle_v the_o point_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v this_o argue_v they_o agree_v in_o all_o the_o rest_n there_o be_v not_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n any_o other_o difference_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o matter_n be_v it_o whether_o the_o other_o difference_n be_v concern_v article_n of_o faith_n see_v the_o greek_n make_v they_o the_o occasion_n of_o their_o separation_n and_o stick_v to_o they_o with_o all_o possible_a earnestness_n moreover_o who_o tell_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o greek_n esteem_v not_o the_o article_n of_o the_o azyme_n as_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o likewise_o those_o of_o purgatory_n and_o the_o pope_n
reign_v so_o much_o in_o that_o council_n be_v that_o it_o oblige_v the_o greek_n to_o reunite_v themselves_o with_o the_o latin_n without_o a_o pre_n examination_n of_o all_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o two_o church_n in_o hope_n each_o of_o they_o shall_v keep_v their_o own_o doctrine_n and_o suffer_v no_o innovation_n this_o be_v the_o same_o policy_n michael_n paleologus_fw-la inspire_v his_o bishop_n with_o as_o we_o already_o observe_v and_o make_v they_o consent_v to_o the_o union_n at_o the_o council_n of_o lion_n under_o gregory_n the_o x._o now_o this_o be_v call_v in_o my_o dictionary_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v i_o too_o of_o dictionary_n of_o my_o own_o make_v this_o be_v call_v i_o say_v a_o plaster_a union_n a_o external_a agreement_n which_o have_v no_o more_o than_o the_o shadow_n and_o appearance_n of_o a_o union_n see_v that_o within_o there_o be_v a_o real_a separation_n the_o judgement_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v make_v of_o my_o answer_n depend_v on_o two_o question_n the_o first_o whether_o in_o effect_n policy_n have_v any_o share_n in_o this_o affair_n or_o not_o the_o second_o whether_o we_o may_v just_o say_v that_o it_o so_o far_o prevail_v on_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o make_v they_o silent_a in_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n although_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o for_o the_o decide_n of_o the_o first_o question_n i_o desire_v no_o other_o person_n than_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o it_o be_v no_o great_a mystery_n say_v he_o to_o tell_v we_o that_o in_o this_o design_n of_o a_o 337._o ibid_fw-la p._n 337._o union_n touch_v the_o difference_n which_o divide_v the_o greek_n from_o the_o latin_n there_o shall_v be_v politic_a respect_n and_o humane_a interest_n this_o be_v neither_o marvellous_a nor_o unjust_a but_o whether_o just_a or_o unjust_a be_v not_o the_o question_n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o i_o there_o be_v such_o respect_n in_o this_o affair_n the_o turk_n say_v he_o likewise_o make_v great_a progress_n and_o reduce_v the_o emperor_n to_o the_o great_a extremity_n and_o a_o little_a low_o the_o emperor_n choose_v rather_o to_o treat_v with_o the_o pope_n and_o cardinal_n as_o be_v more_o able_a to_o procure_v he_o that_o assistance_n he_o need_v and_o hope_v to_o obtain_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o union_n than_o with_o the_o council_n of_o bale_n here_o than_o we_o have_v the_o policy_n and_o interest_n of_o the_o greek_n describe_v the_o father_n of_o bale_n say_v he_o moreover_o be_v very_o desirous_a to_o raise_v up_o the_o dignity_n of_o their_o council_n by_o a_o union_n with_o the_o greek_n and_o therefore_o they_o make_v the_o most_o advantageous_a offer_v they_o be_v able_a to_o the_o deputy_n of_o the_o emperor_n john_n paleologus_fw-la emanuel_n '_o s_o son_n and_o successor_n but_o eugenus_n the_o iv_o intend_v to_o transfer_v the_o council_n from_o bale_n to_o ferrara_n he_o make_v use_v of_o the_o reunion_n of_o the_o greek_n for_o a_o pretence_n of_o this_o translation_n and_o so_o order_v it_o with_o the_o greek_a emperor_n that_o he_o engage_v he_o to_o send_v word_n he_o can_v not_o come_v to_o bale_n so_o that_o here_o we_o have_v again_o the_o political_a interest_n of_o eugenus_n and_o his_o bishop_n we_o may_v here_o relate_v several_a matter_n touch_v the_o miserable_a state_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o of_o the_o negotiation_n of_o the_o council_n of_o bale_n and_o of_o pope_n eugenus_n with_o the_o emperor_n and_o patriarch_n touch_v the_o reason_n why_o the_o pope_n be_v prefer_v and_o several_a other_o circumstance_n but_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o prove_v a_o point_n that_o be_v grant_v come_v we_o then_o to_o the_o second_o question_n whether_o it_o may_v be_v true_o say_v that_o policy_n so_o far_o prevail_v on_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o make_v they_o silent_a on_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n although_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o for_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o this_o point_n the_o reader_n must_v here_o remember_v what_o i_o prove_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n 1._o that_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o different_a opinion_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n some_o of_o which_o break_v out_o into_o open_a dispute_n and_o other_o not_z 2._o that_o although_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o two_o church_n touch_v the_o change_n hap'n_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v in_o the_o main_a infinite_o different_a yet_o be_v their_o difference_n conceal_v under_o a_o veil_n of_o expression_n common_a to_o they_o both_o on_o these_o two_o principle_n i_o say_v we_o must_v not_o imagine_v there_o be_v make_v in_o this_o council_n a_o general_a discussion_n of_o all_o the_o point_n wherein_o these_o two_o church_n differ_v nor_o that_o the_o union_n be_v carry_v on_o upon_o this_o account_n it_o be_v indeed_o at_o first_o the_o sentiment_n of_o george_n scholarius_n who_o tell_v the_o emperor_n that_o to_o make_v a_o solid_a and_o last_a union_n it_o be_v needful_a to_o examine_v all_o the_o doctrine_n on_o both_o side_n 6._o syrup_n hist_o council_n flor._n sect._n 3._o c._n 6._o without_o omit_v any_o but_o for_o the_o make_n of_o a_o politic_a temporary_a union_n the_o send_n of_o three_o or_o four_o deputy_n be_v sufficient_a which_o will_v produce_v the_o same_o if_o not_o a_o better_a effect_n and_o will_v be_v more_o beneficial_a to_o their_o country_n than_o if_o the_o emperor_n and_o his_o whole_a clergy_n be_v present_a this_o advice_n be_v present_o like_v of_o but_o not_o take_v for_o there_o be_v neither_o mention_n in_o the_o council_n of_o christ_n descent_n into_o hell_n the_o salvation_n of_o the_o damn_a apocryphal_a book_n nor_o of_o any_o other_o point_n but_o what_o have_v be_v open_o controvert_v and_o of_o they_o how_o many_o be_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n although_o the_o greek_n hold_v the_o necessity_n thereof_o nor_o of_o the_o priest_n coelibacy_n although_o this_o have_v be_v former_o debate_v nor_o use_v of_o carve_a image_n which_o the_o greek_n esteem_v idol_n nor_o ministry_n of_o confirmation_n which_o the_o latin_n hold_v belong_v only_o to_o the_o bishop_n whereas_o the_o greek_n administer_v it_o by_o their_o priest_n although_o photius_n make_v it_o a_o cause_n of_o separation_n neither_o be_v there_o any_o mention_n of_o the_o use_n of_o blood_n and_o creature_n strangle_v which_o the_o greek_n hold_v unlawful_a although_o cerularius_n make_v it_o his_o chief_a accusation_n nor_o of_o the_o visible_a light_n which_o shine_v about_o the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n on_o mount_n tabor_n which_o the_o greek_n hold_v to_o be_v a_o beam_n of_o god_n eternal_a light_n nor_o several_a other_o error_n broach_v by_o palamas_n which_o the_o greek_n have_v embrace_v nor_o of_o the_o pope_n power_n to_o grant_v indulgency_n which_o the_o greek_n deride_v nor_o of_o the_o three_o immersion_n they_o believe_v necessary_a in_o baptism_n there_o be_v only_o mention_v of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o azyme_n purgatory_n the_o beatifical_a vision_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o papal_a supremacy_n and_o yet_o there_o be_v but_o two_o of_o these_o five_o point_n discuss_v neither_o namely_o that_o of_o purgatory_n and_o that_o of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o other_o pass_v into_o the_o decree_n without_o examination_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o act_n of_o the_o same_o council_n and_o now_o will_v mr._n arnaud_n make_v we_o believe_v that_o policy_n can_v not_o so_o far_o prevail_v on_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o make_v they_o silent_a in_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n it_o make_v they_o silent_a in_o point_n express_o set_v down_o in_o their_o book_n in_o other_o which_o be_v public_o controvert_v betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o latin_n and_o agitate_a in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o separation_n and_o yet_o it_o can_v not_o shut_v their_o mouth_n in_o reference_n to_o a_o article_n on_o which_o they_o see_v nothing_o determine_v in_o their_o church_n neither_o for_o it_o nor_o against_o it_o on_o which_o neither_o they_o nor_o their_o father_n have_v yet_o dispute_v and_o of_o who_o importance_n they_o can_v not_o judge_n be_v hinder_v by_o their_o ignorance_n moreover_o have_v transubstantiation_n be_v propose_v to_o have_v be_v either_o approve_v or_o reject_v mr._n arnaud_n argument_n will_v have_v some_o colour_n perhaps_o i_o say_v perhaps_o for_o after_o all_o if_o their_o policy_n be_v so_o prevalent_a as_o to_o make_v they_o sign_v a_o decree_n against_o their_o own_o conscience_n wherein_o they_o renounce_v their_o ancient_a opinion_n touch_v the_o five_o article_n and_o receive_v those_o of_o the_o latin_n who_o see_v not_o that_o it_o may_v as_o well_o oblige_v they_o to_o receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n but_o howsoever_o they_o be_v not_o put_v upon_o to_o acknowledge_v it_o and_o their_o
advertisement_n lest_o he_o shall_v accuse_v i_o of_o dulness_n i_o shall_v venture_v again_o humble_o to_o offer_v the_o doubt_n wherewith_o common_a sense_n furnish_v i_o after_o consultation_n with_o it_o against_o his_o pretend_a solution_n one_a it_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o contain_v all_o the_o character_n of_o a_o mind_n perplex_v and_o torment_v with_o study_n how_o to_o extricate_v itself_o out_o of_o a_o difficulty_n through_o which_o it_o can_v find_v no_o natural_a passage_n what_o relation_n have_v the_o idea_n of_o concupiscence_n the_o philosophy_n of_o the_o thomist_n cartesian_n coperniciens_fw-la with_o the_o discourse_n of_o these_o good_a greek_a bishop_n who_o live_v in_o the_o eight_o century_n and_o who_o without_o doubt_n have_v none_o of_o this_o philosophy_n in_o their_o head_n who_o can_v imagine_v that_o their_o expression_n which_o be_v plain_a and_o simple_a shall_v be_v ground_v on_o the_o model_n of_o these_o twofold_a language_n that_o be_v to_o say_v on_o a_o observation_n which_o scarce_o ever_o any_o person_n before_o thought_n of_o so_o remote_a be_v these_o twofold_a language_n from_o the_o sight_n and_o common_a use_n of_o the_o world_n in_o truth_n i_o can_v never_o imagine_v the_o idea_n of_o concupiscence_n the_o dead_a body_n of_o the_o thomist_n nor_o the_o impression_n or_o automates_n of_o the_o carthesians_n and_o copernicus_n his_o system_n shall_v ever_o be_v bring_v into_o our_o dispute_n to_o decide_v the_o question_n whether_o the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n or_o not_o ii_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o council_n who_o word_n be_v to_o regulate_v the_o people_n faith_n and_o who_o it_o behoove_v moreover_o to_o speak_v discreet_o have_v adversary_n at_o their_o back_n shall_v lay_v aside_o the_o style_n of_o religion_n if_o we_o believe_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o take_v up_o that_o of_o sense_n which_o religion_n condemn_v that_o they_o shall_v call_v the_o eucharist_n without_o any_o necessity_n a_o matter_n and_o substance_n of_o bread_n consider_v it_o even_o after_o consecration_n without_o add_v to_o it_o either_o any_o exposition_n or_o mollification_n and_o expose_v themselves_o so_o imprudent_o to_o the_o reproach_n of_o their_o enemy_n from_o who_o they_o can_v expect_v no_o favour_n nor_o support_n and_o who_o wait_v for_o a_o occasion_n to_o render_v they_o odious_a to_o the_o people_n iii_o but_o how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v their_o adversary_n who_o that_o they_o may_v censure_v they_o touch_v the_o term_n of_o image_n dare_v assert_v contrary_a to_o the_o truth_n that_o none_o of_o the_o father_n give_v the_o term_n of_o image_n to_o the_o eucharist_n after_o consecration_n be_v so_o mild_a and_o favourable_a as_o to_o pardon_v they_o of_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v their_o faith_n in_o effect_n that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o it_o be_v no_o long_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n do_v they_o do_v this_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o thomist_n dead_a body_n the_o cartesian_o automates_n or_o corpernicus_n his_o system_fw-la iv_o if_o we_o examine_v these_o instance_n of_o a_o twofold_a language_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n propose_v we_o shall_v find_v they_o be_v all_o defective_a either_o in_o respect_n of_o themselves_o or_o in_o the_o application_n he_o make_v of_o they_o it_o be_v not_o true_a religion_n absolute_o teach_v that_o what_o we_o call_v good_n be_v real_a evil_n and_o that_o our_o evil_n be_v real_a good_n nor_o that_o it_o turn_v felicity_n into_o misery_n riches_n into_o poverty_n poverty_n into_o riches_n wisdom_n into_o folly_n prudence_n into_o imprudence_n and_o knowledge_n into_o ignorance_n religion_n teach_v that_o these_o thing_n be_v in_o effect_n and_o in_o themselves_o what_o we_o term_v they_o because_o they_o be_v either_o blessing_n and_o god_n temporal_a favour_n or_o chastisement_n and_o affliction_n which_o come_v from_o his_o hand_n and_o so_o far_o its_o language_n agree_v very_o well_o with_o the_o usual_a speech_n of_o men._n but_o it_o also_o show_v we_o that_o these_o thing_n change_v their_o name_n and_o nature_n by_o the_o good_a or_o bad_a use_v which_o be_v make_v of_o they_o that_o riches_n become_v real_a poverty_n happiness_n misery_n wisdom_n folly_n prudence_n imprudence_n and_o science_n ignorance_n to_o the_o vicious_a who_o corrupt_v these_o gift_n of_o god_n and_o change_v their_o natural_a destination_n that_o affliction_n likewise_o become_v benefit_n poverty_n riches_n misery_n felicity_n to_o a_o virtuous_a person_n and_o one_o that_o fear_v god_n if_o concupiscence_n will_v oppose_v itself_o against_o this_o language_n and_o speak_v otherwise_o religion_n will_v not_o let_v she_o so_o that_o the_o double_a language_n that_o there_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o these_o thing_n be_v ground_v not_o on_o the_o idea_n of_o concupiscence_n but_o on_o truth_n itself_o when_o we_o call_v riches_n good_n and_o affliction_n evil_n we_o consider_v what_o they_o be_v in_o their_o own_o nature_n and_o when_o we_o call_v they_o otherwise_o we_o consider_v they_o in_o relation_n to_o what_o they_o be_v by_o accident_n these_o two_o language_n agree_v very_o well_o and_o they_o be_v both_o proper_a and_o true_a the_o idea_n of_o concupiscence_n have_v no_o part_n therein_o beside_o religion_n moreover_o consider_v temporal_a good_n and_o evil_n either_o absolute_o in_o themselves_o or_o by_o comparison_n with_o spiritual_a good_n and_o evil_n in_o the_o first_o respect_n it_o tell_v we_o that_o these_o be_v good_n and_o evil_n as_o they_o be_v in_o effect_n in_o the_o second_o she_o can_v hardly_o give_v they_o that_o name_n because_o they_o be_v not_o considerable_a in_o comparison_n of_o eternal_a good_n or_o evil_n if_o concupiscence_n oppose_v itself_o against_o this_o language_n and_o speak_v otherwise_o religion_n restrain_v she_o it_o be_v then_o certain_a that_o the_o double_a language_n be_v ground_v on_o various_a respect_n and_o be_v ever_o true_a but_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o the_o point_n in_o hand_n for_o suppose_v transubstantiation_n we_o can_v in_o any_o respect_n call_v the_o consecrate_a eucharist_n a_o substance_n of_o bread_n nor_o say_v that_o we_o offer_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o religion_n will_v condemn_v these_o expression_n as_o false_a in_o every_o sense_n and_o contrary_a to_o that_o faith_n which_o enjoin_v we_o to_o believe_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n do_v no_o long_o remain_v to_o say_v that_o by_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v mean_v the_o bare_a figure_n and_o resemblance_n thereof_o as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n do_v this_o can_v be_v for_o the_o substance_n and_o the_o simple_a appearance_n be_v two_o term_n direct_o opposite_a in_o the_o language_n of_o man_n and_o to_o say_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v real_a and_o not_o bare_o bread_n in_o appearance_n moreover_o the_o father_n of_o constantinople_n compare_v this_o substance_n of_o bread_n with_o the_o humane_a substance_n which_o christ_n assume_v as_o our_o lord_n say_v they_o take_v on_o he_o the_o matter_n only_o or_o humane_a substance_n without_o the_o personal_a subsistence_n so_o he_o command_v we_o to_o offer_v a_o image_n a_o choose_a matter_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n which_o show_v they_o take_v the_o term_n of_o substance_n in_o a_o proper_a sense_n and_o not_o for_o a_o simple_a appearance_n in_o fine_a they_o say_v that_o as_o the_o humane_a substance_n which_o christ_n assume_v have_v not_o the_o personal_a subsistence_n so_o this_o substance_n have_v not_o the_o form_n or_o humane_a figure_n which_o clear_o show_v that_o as_o by_o the_o humane_a substance_n they_o mean_v a_o subject_a capable_a of_o have_v personal_a subsistence_n so_o they_o likewise_o understand_v by_o the_o substance_n use_v in_o the_o eucharist_n a_o real_a subject_n which_o may_v have_v a_o form_n or_o humane_a figure_n and_o consequent_o a_o real_a substance_n capable_a of_o represent_v a_o external_a form_n and_o figure_n to_o say_v likewise_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o this_o be_v the_o language_n of_o sense_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o faith_n be_v as_o much_o as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v nothing_o for_o if_o faith_n rectify_v the_o language_n of_o sense_n it_o will_v not_o suffer_v its_o expression_n to_o be_v regulate_v by_o the_o falsity_n of_o their_o testimony_n and_o much_o less_o in_o a_o decree_n of_o council_n who_o expression_n according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n maxim_n or_o the_o church_n he_o be_v of_o must_v serve_v for_o a_o law_n to_o posterity_n not_o only_o for_o well_o speak_v but_o likewise_o for_o well_o believe_v we_o ought_v then_o keep_v to_o the_o language_n of_o faith_n not_o that_o of_o sense_n against_o which_o we_o must_v on_o the_o contrary_a
only_o prove_v the_o relative_a adoration_n of_o image_n by_o the_o example_n of_o that_o which_o be_v give_v the_o eucharist_n but_o likewise_o by_o the_o example_n of_o that_o which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o cross_n sacred_a vestment_n and_o vessel_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n consequence_n be_v good_a we_o must_v say_v likewise_o that_o the_o iconoclaste_n render_v to_o all_o these_o thing_n a_o worship_n which_o they_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v only_o due_a to_o god_n alone_o which_o be_v not_o easy_a to_o believe_v it_o must_v then_o be_v necessary_o acknowledge_v either_o that_o the_o iconoclaste_n reject_v not_o absolute_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o two_o adoration_n the_o one_o absolute_a and_o the_o other_o relative_n or_o that_o they_o acknowledge_v not_o the_o honour_n give_v to_o the_o cross_n sacred_a vestment_n and_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o real_a adoration_n and_o there_o be_v a_o great_a likelihood_n in_o the_o last_o than_o in_o the_o other_o so_o that_o stephen_n prove_v well_o the_o relative_a adoration_n of_o image_n by_o the_o relative_a adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o other_o sacred_a thing_n but_o this_o be_v not_o by_o a_o principle_n common_a to_o the_o iconoclaste_n and_o their_o adversary_n but_o only_o by_o external_a ceremony_n which_o be_v common_a to_o they_o both_o and_o which_o be_v various_o expound_v by_o both_o party_n chap._n xi_o several_a circumstance_n relate_v to_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a examine_v have_v thus_o clear_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a it_o be_v scarce_o worth_n our_o enquiry_n whether_o this_o council_n be_v call_v and_o hold_v in_o a_o regular_a manner_n and_o whether_o its_o conduct_n be_v so_o sincere_a that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o fault_n find_v with_o it_o i_o grant_v it_o be_v assemble_v in_o the_o year_n 787._o ten_o year_n after_o stephen_n stylytus_n death_n if_o we_o refer_v ourselves_o to_o the_o anonymous_a author_n who_o write_v the_o life_n of_o this_o stephen_n and_o do_v thereby_o acknowledge_v that_o according_a to_o the_o best_a chronology_n it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o after_o epiphanus_n have_v censure_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o term_n of_o figure_n and_o image_n stephen_n stylite_v notwithstanding_o say_v will_v you_o cast_v out_o of_o the_o church_n the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n although_o mr._n blondel_n who_o every_o body_n know_v be_v very_o skilful_a in_o these_o matter_n of_o chronology_n compute_v stephen_n death_n to_o have_v happen_v ten_o year_n after_o this_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v hold_v howsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n know_v very_o well_o that_o the_o bill_n epiphanus_n read_v be_v not_o write_v before_o this_o council_n be_v hold_v that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v see_v by_o stephen_n and_o that_o the_o clause_n therein_o touch_v the_o rejection_n of_o the_o term_n of_o image_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o take_v out_o of_o damascen_n write_n who_o be_v stephen_n contemporary_a and_o a_o patron_n of_o image_n as_o well_o as_o he_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o although_o the_o write_n which_o be_v read_v in_o the_o council_n condemn_v the_o use_n of_o this_o term_n yet_o stephen_n who_o be_v engage_v in_o the_o same_o affair_n as_o the_o author_n of_o this_o write_n make_v use_v of_o it_o which_o show_v that_o this_o doctrine_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o a_o image_n or_o figure_n be_v neither_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o whole_a greek_n church_n nor_o even_o that_o of_o the_o whole_a opposite_a party_n to_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n now_o this_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v and_o to_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v bind_v to_o make_v reply_n in_o effect_v it_o have_v not_o be_v stephen_n only_a who_o make_v use_v of_o the_o term_n of_o figure_n and_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v not_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o eucharist_n balsamon_n who_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n do_v the_o same_o likewise_o the_o thirty_o second_o canon_n say_v he_o of_o the_o council_n call_v in_o trullo_n enjoin_v the_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n be_v make_v with_o bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n because_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o the_o wine_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o blood_n andrew_n of_o créte_a as_o gore_n report_v scruple_v not_o to_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n be_v immolate_a in_o the_o symbol_n which_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o nicetas_n pectoratus_fw-la write_v against_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o eleven_o century_n likewise_o say_v you_o eat_v the_o azyme_n of_o the_o jew_n as_o a_o figure_n of_o our_o lord_n true_a and_o live_a flesh_n and_o again_o if_o as_o you_o say_v the_o apostle_n receive_v a_o azyme_n from_o our_o lord_n and_o deliver_v it_o to_o you_o as_o a_o figure_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n to_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n etc._n etc._n but_o to_o return_v to_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a it_o be_v grant_v it_o be_v tarasus_n who_o before_o he_o accept_v of_o the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n obtain_v a_o promise_n from_o the_o empress_n iréne_fw-mi that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o council_n call_v but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o he_o be_v not_o settle_v in_o this_o see_v till_o he_o have_v obtain_v from_o iréne_a the_o convocation_n of_o this_o synod_n but_o whether_o it_o be_v at_o his_o request_n or_o not_o that_o iréne_n do_v it_o it_o little_a matter_n for_o it_o be_v still_o certain_a they_o be_v agree_v in_o it_o and_o this_o condition_n on_o which_o he_o be_v say_v to_o accept_v of_o that_o see_v show_v only_o that_o he_o be_v far_o engage_v to_o maintain_v the_o cause_n of_o image_n and_o already_o become_v a_o party_n mr._n arnaud_n can_v deny_v that_o tarasus_n have_v already_o declare_v himself_o in_o the_o letter_n he_o write_v to_o pope_n adrian_n neither_o can_v he_o any_o more_o deny_v the_o pope_n answer_v he_o he_o will_v not_o consent_v to_o his_o election_n to_o the_o patriarchate_n unless_o he_o re-establish_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n all_o this_o be_v express_o contain_v in_o adrian_n letter_n and_o thence_o may_v just_o be_v conclude_v that_o this_o person_n be_v not_o at_o his_o own_o liberty_n when_o he_o preside_v in_o this_o council_n and_o can_v at_o far_a be_v consider_v only_o as_o the_o head_n of_o a_o party_n which_o be_v at_o that_o time_n the_o strong_a as_o be_v uphold_v by_o the_o empress_n iréne_fw-mi and_o her_o chief_a minister_n stauracius_n now_o this_o by_o good_a right_n make_v void_a whatsoever_o tarasus_n do_v afterward_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o two_o monk_n thomas_n and_o john_n who_o the_o council_n ever_o call_v the_o vicar_n or_o representative_n of_o the_o apostolical_a see_v in_o the_o east_n be_v send_v by_o some_o hermit_n of_o palestine_n and_o not_o by_o the_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n alexandria_n and_o jerusalem_n nor_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o patriarchal_a or_o other_o church_n whence_o it_o appear_v this_o council_n can_v not_o right_o call_v itself_o universal_a nor_o be_v prefer_v above_o that_o of_o constantinople_n although_o so_o esteem_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n who_o tell_v we_o as_o a_o considerable_a matter_n that_o all_o the_o patriarch_n be_v there_o present_a it_o be_v say_v mr._n arnaud_n a_o mere_a favour_n of_o the_o council_n towards_o they_o to_o 715._o lib._n 7._o c._n 3._o p._n 715._o give_v they_o the_o place_n of_o the_o patriarch_n if_o it_o be_v a_o mere_a favour_n of_o the_o council_n than_o the_o presence_n of_o these_o man_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v make_v a_o ground_n for_o the_o call_n this_o a_o ecumenical_a council_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n to_o give_v it_o the_o great_a authority_n the_o author_n then_o of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v no_o reason_n so_o loud_o to_o proclaim_v that_o all_o the_o patriarch_n be_v present_a at_o it_o for_o it_o be_v absurd_a to_o pretend_v the_o patriarch_n assist_v at_o it_o under_o pretence_n there_o be_v give_v by_o mere_a favour_n the_o place_n of_o patriarch_n to_o two_o religious_a who_o have_v neither_o order_n nor_o mission_n from_o these_o patriarch_n yet_o this_o favour_n add_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v ibid._n ibid._n grant_v on_o good_a ground_n see_v no_o person_n can_v better_a supply_v this_o place_n than_o those_o that_o be_v competent_a witness_n of_o their_o sentiment_n and_o be_v the_o bearer_n of_o their_o synodical_a letter_n but_o to_o keep_v in_o a_o council_n the_o rank_n of_o patriarch_n it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o person_n to_o be_v witness_n of_o their_o sentiment_n nor_o carrier_n of_o their_o synodical_a letter_n which_o the_o patriarch_n
a_o spectrum_n sometime_o likewise_o they_o affirm_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o word_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o divinity_n and_o become_v consubstantial_a with_o it_o they_o do_v for_o the_o most_o part_n deny_v the_o word_n assume_v a_o humane_a body_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o say_v that_o have_v be_v change_v without_o a_o change_n and_o make_v flesh_n he_o have_v only_o pass_v through_o the_o virgin_n and_o fasten_v his_o divinity_n to_o the_o cross_n and_o although_o it_o be_v neither_o finite_a nor_o circumscribe_v yet_o he_o have_v deposit_v it_o in_o the_o sepulchre_n they_o deny_v the_o birth_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o the_o flesh_n affirm_v it_o happen_v in_o appearance_n only_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n they_o use_v the_o azyme_n and_o not_o bread_n they_o put_v no_o water_n in_o the_o chalice_n design_v to_o represent_v thereby_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n whereas_o we_o by_o the_o mixture_n of_o water_n with_o wine_n represent_v the_o union_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n it_o can_v be_v more_o clear_o affirm_v that_o the_o armenian_n be_v real_a eutychiens_n see_v he_o not_o only_a attribute_n to_o they_o the_o believe_v that_o the_o humane_a nature_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o divinity_n but_o make_v consubstantial_a with_o it_o but_o he_o be_v too_o a_o terrible_a calumniator_n if_o we_o believe_v mr._n arnaud_n howsoever_o let_v we_o proceed_v guy_n carmus_fw-la who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 1340._o and_o have_v exact_o reckon_v up_o the_o error_n of_o the_o armenian_n in_o his_o book_n of_o heresy_n express_o tell_v we_o 22._o guido_n carmel_n summam_fw-la de_fw-la haeres_fw-la de_fw-mi haer_fw-mi arm._n c._n 22._o they_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o dioscorus_n deny_v with_o he_o the_o two_o nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o wit_v the_o divine_a and_o humane_a in_o the_o unity_n of_o person_n that_o they_o admit_v only_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v the_o divine_a one_o will_n and_o one_o operation_n and_o in_o the_o twelve_o error_n he_o remark_n they_o hold_v that_o after_o the_o union_n the_o humane_a nature_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o divine_a so_o that_o as_o there_o be_v but_o one_o person_n in_o jesus_n christ_n so_o there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o he_o to_o wit_v the_o divine_a and_o that_o they_o cruel_o persecute_v those_o that_o hold_v there_o be_v two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o divine_a and_o humane_a in_o the_o year_n 1341_o the_o then_o pope_n cause_v this_o information_n to_o be_v draw_v up_o touch_v the_o error_n of_o the_o armenian_n which_o we_o have_v already_o mention_v and_o shall_v have_v far_a occasion_n to_o discourse_v of_o hereafter_o the_o second_o article_n have_v these_o word_n that_o there_o be_v hold_v heretofore_o a_o council_n in_o armenia_n wherein_o assist_v the_o catholic_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o armenian_n with_o their_o bishop_n doctor_n and_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o suriens_fw-la 1341._o raynald_n ad_fw-la a_o 1341._o that_o in_o this_o council_n be_v reject_v the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n especial_o because_o it_o have_v determine_v we_o must_v believe_v there_o be_v two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n to_o wit_n the_o humane_a and_o the_o divine_a and_o one_o only_a person_n subsist_v in_o two_o nature_n that_o the_o council_n of_o the_o armenian_n have_v on_o their_o side_n determine_v that_o as_o in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n there_o be_v but_o one_o only_a person_n so_o likewise_o be_v there_o in_o he_o but_o one_o nature_n to_o wit_v the_o divine_a one_o only_a will_n and_o one_o operation_n that_o they_o anathematise_v those_o that_o affirm_v the_o contrary_a and_o persecute_v they_o not_o only_o by_o imprisonment_n and_o load_v they_o with_o chain_n but_o even_o to_o the_o put_v they_o to_o death_n that_o in_o this_o council_n they_o have_v condemn_v pope_n leo_n and_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o father_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o flavian_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n because_o he_o assert_v therein_o two_o nature_n and_o one_o person_n two_o will_n and_o two_o operation_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n that_o in_o fine_a they_o canonize_v dioscorus_n who_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n have_v condemn_v and_o the_o armenian_n celebrate_v his_o festival_n three_o time_n in_o a_o year_n as_o a_o saint_n and_o curse_a leo_n and_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n which_o have_v condemn_v dioscorus_n the_o twenty_o article_n bear_v that_o the_o armenian_n believe_v and_o hold_v that_o the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n beget_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n have_v unite_v to_o himself_o the_o humane_a nature_n and_o be_v make_v man_n yet_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o in_o the_o union_n the_o humane_a nature_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o as_o there_o be_v after_o the_o union_n but_o one_o person_n in_o jesus_n christ_n so_o be_v there_o but_o one_o nature_n in_o it_o to_o wit_v the_o divine_a and_o not_o the_o humane_a that_o they_o curse_v all_o those_o who_o say_v the_o contrary_a so_o great_o detest_a those_o that_o hold_v the_o two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n after_o the_o union_n to_o wit_n the_o divine_a and_o humane_a that_o if_o any_o baptise_a armenian_a among_o they_o say_v this_o they_o will_v not_o communicate_v with_o he_o but_o esteem_v he_o as_o a_o heathen_a and_o upon_o his_o return_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o armenian_n rebaptise_v he_o neither_o more_o nor_o less_o than_o if_o he_o come_v from_o paganism_n and_o after_o this_o second_o baptism_n lay_v twenty_o year_n penance_n on_o he_o and_o in_o the_o twenty_o first_o article_n the_o armenian_n believe_v and_o hold_v that_o because_o after_o the_o union_n of_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o humane_a nature_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o divine_a in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o from_o that_o very_a moment_n there_o be_v only_o the_o divine_a nature_n in_o he_o the_o divinity_n have_v be_v passable_a and_o impassable_a mortal_a and_o immortal_a according_a as_o our_o saviour_n himself_o please_v and_o that_o thus_o he_o have_v suffer_v and_o be_v dead_a in_o the_o divine_a nature_n because_o he_o will_v have_v no_o humane_a nature_n when_o he_o suffer_v and_o dye_v do_v mr._n arnaud_n imagine_v we_o shall_v rest_v content_v when_o he_o shall_v tell_v we_o that_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v mere_a imposture_n eugenus_n iv_o instruct_v the_o armenian_n in_o council_n of_o florence_n florent_fw-la ad_fw-la calcem_fw-la council_n florent_fw-la sufficient_o show_v he_o take_v they_o for_o real_a and_o perfect_a eutychiens_n for_o he_o chief_o apply'_v himself_o to_o show_v they_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o teach_v they_o that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v consubstantial_a with_o we_o and_o have_v take_v on_o he_o a_o real_a humane_a nature_n this_o nature_n have_v subsist_v and_o do_v still_o subsist_v in_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n without_o confusion_n or_o conversion_n we_o need_v but_o read_v this_o discourse_n to_o find_v that_o its_o drift_n be_v to_o oppose_v against_o the_o error_n of_o the_o armenian_n the_o contrary_a doctrine_n which_o must_v be_v hold_v to_o be_v conformable_a with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o one_o of_o the_o principal_a point_n he_o design_v to_o insist_v on_o be_v that_o of_o the_o two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n against_o the_o heresy_n of_o eutyches_n and_o this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o 1434._o spondan_n annal_n eccles_n tom._n 2._o ad_fw-la ann._n 1434._o mr._n sponde_v bishop_n of_o pamiez_n he_o do_v not_o give_v they_o say_v he_o in_o his_o decretal_n all_o the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n but_o content_v himself_o as_o i_o take_v it_o with_o those_o wherein_o they_o err_v or_o of_o which_o they_o doubt_v and_o first_o he_o give_v they_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n with_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la to_o have_v it_o sing_v in_o church_n than_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n touch_v the_o two_o nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o unity_n of_o person_n three_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o six_o council_n touch_v the_o two_o will_n and_o two_o operation_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n four_o because_o the_o armenian_n have_v acknowledge_v hitherto_o only_o the_o three_o first_o council_n that_o of_o nice_n constantinople_n and_o ephesus_n reject_v those_o that_o be_v hold_v afterward_o he_o show_v they_o that_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n which_o they_o believe_v favour_v the_o nestorian_a heresy_n do_v as_o well_o condemn_v nestorius_n as_o eutyches_n and_o that_o they_o must_v receive_v it_o prateolus_n who_o make_v a_o catalogue_n of_o all_o the_o sect_n say_v armen_n prateol_n elench_v haeret._n de_fw-fr armen_n that_o it_o be_v
easy_a to_o conjecture_v by_o read_v of_o history_n why_o the_o armenian_n have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o church_n that_o it_o be_v because_o of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n for_o this_o council_n condemn_v eutyches_n and_o dioscorus_n who_o opinion_n they_o follow_v john_n cottovic_n a_o famous_a traveller_n that_o relate_v what_o he_o learn_v from_o armen_n cottovic-itine_a hiero_n et_fw-fr sylli_n lib._n 2._o de_fw-fr armen_n the_o armenian_n themselves_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o armenian_n as_o well_o as_o the_o jacobite_n acknowledge_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n one_o will_n and_o one_o operation_n and_o say_v the_o humanity_n be_v swallow_v up_o in_o the_o abyss_n of_o the_o divinity_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o the_o divinity_n and_o flesh_n become_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o pietro_n della_n valle_n compare_v the_o armenian_n 107._o the_o voyage_n of_o pietro_n della_n vallé_fw-fr tom._n 3._o p._n 107._o with_o the_o georgian_n say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o the_o georgian_n be_v better_a christian_n then_o the_o armenian_n who_o hold_v the_o error_n of_o dioscorus_n who_o opinion_n be_v far_o more_o pernicious_a gross_a and_o numerous_a than_o those_o of_o all_o the_o other_o christian_a nation_n in_o the_o east_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o likewise_o that_o person_n must_v be_v extreme_a obstinate_a that_o will_v temb._n epist_n 2._o add_v why_o temb._n not_o acquiesce_v in_o the_o testimony_n of_o cyrillus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n already_o mention_v who_o live_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o those_o people_n who_o assure_v one_o of_o their_o doctrine_n be_v that_o all_o these_o humane_a accident_n which_o the_o gospel_n denote_v in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n as_o for_o instance_n to_o be_v bear_v to_o have_v converse_v with_o man_n to_o be_v dead_a etc._n etc._n do_v not_o happen_v to_o he_o real_o but_o only_o in_o appearance_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d how_o great_a aversion_n soever_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v have_v to_o cyrillus_n his_o person_n i_o do_v not_o believe_v he_o imagine_v that_o this_o patriarch_n have_v our_o dispute_n in_o his_o mind_n nor_o write_v upon_o my_o account_n his_o conference_n with_o the_o armenian_a doctor_n barsabas_n we_o may_v therefore_o gather_v from_o his_o testimony_n that_o the_o armenian_n be_v perfect_a eutychiens_n for_o if_o they_o believe_v there_o be_v in_o our_o saviour_n a_o real_a humane_a nature_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v real_a man_n and_o the_o whole_a difficulty_n consist_v only_o in_o the_o term_n of_o nature_n which_o they_o will_v not_o receive_v why_o shall_v they_o affirm_v that_o his_o conversation_n here_o on_o earth_n his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n be_v only_o in_o appearance_n it_o be_v evident_a they_o admit_v these_o false_a and_o deceitful_a appearance_n only_o because_o they_o deny_v the_o reality_n of_o the_o substance_n or_o humane_a nature_n how_o willing_a soever_o thomas_n a_o jesus_n have_v be_v to_o mollify_v the_o extravagant_a mission_n thom._n a_o jesus_n de_fw-fr procuranda_fw-la salute_v omn._n gent._n lib._n 7._o part_n 1._o c._n 17._o letter_n from_o foreign_a country_n to_o the_o procur_v of_o the_o mission_n opinion_n of_o the_o eastern_a sect_n yet_o he_o tell_v we_o of_o the_o armenian_n that_o they_o believe_v but_o one_o nature_n one_o will_v and_o one_o operation_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o barbereau_n the_o jesuit_n a_o emissary_n of_o constantinople_n write_v to_o one_o of_o the_o society_n testify_v the_o same_o thing_n what_o shall_v i_o say_v say_v he_o of_o the_o armenian_n that_o be_v here_o at_o constantinople_n to_o the_o number_n of_o above_o sixty_o thousand_o in_o a_o more_o deplorable_a condition_n than_o the_o greek_n for_o beside_o that_o they_o be_v as_o ignorant_a as_o they_o they_o have_v a_o particular_a heresy_n which_o distinguish_v they_o from_o other_o for_o they_o hold_v there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n and_o keep_v so_o firm_a to_o this_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v a_o crime_n among_o they_o so_o much_o as_o to_o mention_v the_o contrary_n he_o do_v not_o say_v it_o be_v a_o bare_a equivocation_n in_o the_o word_n nature_n as_o mr._n arand_n will_v persuade_v we_o but_o a_o heresy_n a_o false_a opinion_n and_o a_o opinion_n of_o which_o they_o be_v so_o great_o conceit_v that_o they_o hold_v the_o contradict_v of_o it_o a_o crime_n but_o how_o can_v this_o be_v if_o they_o condemn_v eutyches_n and_o dioscorus_n and_o affirm_v not_o the_o humane_a nature_n be_v confound_v and_o swallow_v up_o in_o the_o divine_a if_o they_o grant_v the_o humane_a nature_n as_o well_o as_o the_o catholic_n and_o their_o error_n consist_v only_o in_o refuse_v to_o use_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n assure_v we_o but_o after_o all_o these_o testimony_n i_o think_v i_o may_v re-stablish_a the_o authority_n of_o euthymius_n zigabenus_n the_o greek_a monk_n and_o that_o of_o isaac_n a_o armenian_a catholic_n who_o have_v both_o of_o they_o write_v against_o the_o schismatical_a armenian_n and_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o the_o rest_n mr_n arnaud_n say_v they_o prevaricate_v and_o impose_v on_o their_o reader_n but_o what_o i_o now_o come_v from_o relate_v sufficient_o justify_v they_o from_o this_o accusation_n after_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n say_v euthymius_n the_o armenian_n at_o the_o instigation_n of_o one_o hilarius_n mandacanus_n and_o other_o profane_a priest_n that_o be_v with_o he_o separate_v themselves_o 20._o euthym._n pan_n do_fw-mi 20._o from_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o have_v embrace_v the_o impious_a opinion_n of_o eutyches_n dioscorus_n and_o other_o monophysical_a heretic_n that_o hold_v only_o one_o nature_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n they_o add_v thereunto_o several_a other_o impious_a doctrine_n to_o make_v their_o heresy_n as_o it_o be_v more_o complete_a and_o famous_a for_o they_o say_v our_o saviour_n christ_n take_v on_o he_o a_o body_n which_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o substance_n as_o we_o that_o his_o be_v incorruptible_a impassable_a subtle_a uncreated_a and_o heavenly_a which_o seem_v to_o exercise_v the_o humane_a function_n as_o to_o see_v eat_v and_o drink_v and_o yet_o do_v none_o of_o all_o these_o thing_n they_o say_v moreover_o that_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n be_v change_v into_o the_o divinity_n and_o make_v of_o the_o same_o essence_n with_o the_o divinity_n itself_o that_o as_o a_o drop_n of_o honey_n or_o vinegar_n cast_v into_o the_o sea_n be_v not_o see_v do_v no_o long_o subsist_v so_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v ingulph_v and_o swallow_v up_o in_o the_o ocean_n of_o the_o divinity_n keep_v no_o long_o it_o be_v own_o nature_n and_o propriety_n and_o thus_o there_o be_v not_o two_o nature_n in_o christ_n but_o one_o alone_a which_o be_v whole_o divine_a and_o there_o fore_o they_o deny_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n which_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o call_v it_o the_o body_n of_o the_o divinity_n that_o when_o they_o be_v convince_v and_o constrain_v by_o strength_n of_o argument_n to_o acknowledge_v our_o saviour_n christ_n to_o be_v both_o god_n and_o man_n they_o do_v it_o by_o dissimulation_n for_o how_o can_v they_o serious_o acknowledge_v he_o to_o be_v man_n see_v as_o i_o already_o mention_v they_o affirm_v his_o substance_n to_o be_v different_a from_o we_o they_o change_v say_v isaac_n the_o tradition_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o the_o mystery_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o their_o blasphemous_a fancy_n they_o do_v not_o call_v the_o communion_n or_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n which_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n as_o he_o himself_o have_v call_v it_o but_o the_o divinity_n mr._n arnaud_n may_v say_v as_o long_o as_o he_o please_v that_o these_o two_o author_n misrepresent_v the_o armenian_n in_o charge_v they_o with_o believe_v the_o humane_a nature_n to_o 455._o lib._n 5._o c._n 6._o p._n 3._o 455._o have_v be_v ingulph_v by_o the_o divine_a and_o to_o be_v pure_a eutychiens_n what_o reason_n have_v he_o to_o think_v the_o world_n will_v be_v satisfy_v with_o this_o answer_n as_o if_o it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o reject_v of_o author_n to_o bring_v against_o they_o bold_a accusation_n without_o any_o ground_n or_o proof_n and_o humorous_o maintain_v that_o what_o they_o affirm_v be_v false_a breerewood_n say_v he_o and_o other_o modern_a author_n say_v as_o much_o 24._o ibid._n p._n 456._o breerewoods_n inquiry_n c._n 24._o as_o to_o breerewood_n it_o be_v true_a he_o say_v that_o it_o seem_v by_o their_o confession_n touch_v the_o trinity_n send_v by_o the_o mandate_n of_o the_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n
eutyches_n and_o dioscorus_n and_o severus_n and_o timotheus_n aylurus_n and_o in_o general_a all_o those_o that_o have_v oppose_v this_o council_n this_o discourse_n plain_o show_v that_o this_o good_a patriarch_n be_v a_o little_a jesuitical_a and_o do_v not_o make_v it_o a_o case_n of_o conscience_n to_o act_n a_o deceitful_a part_n in_o his_o council_n much_o less_o in_o his_o church_n but_o it_o be_v likewise_o easy_a to_o gather_v hence_o that_o the_o sentiment_n which_o he_o in_o the_o beginning_n propose_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o emperor_n and_o which_o occasion_v all_o this_o intrigue_n be_v not_o that_o of_o his_o church_n but_o his_o own_o particular_a for_o have_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o armenian_n and_o greek_n consist_v only_o in_o the_o use_n of_o some_o term_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o it_o do_v there_o will_v have_v be_v no_o need_n of_o stratagem_n to_o effect_v this_o design_n it_o will_v have_v be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v but_o a_o equivocation_n a_o misunderstanding_n or_o at_o most_o but_o a_o question_n concern_v word_n which_o must_v not_o hinder_v the_o effect_n of_o christian_a charity_n neither_o be_v there_o any_o necessity_n of_o promise_v the_o emperor_n deputy_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v insert_v in_o this_o new_a confession_n of_o faith_n a_o express_a article_n contain_v the_o condemnation_n of_o eutyches_n and_o dioscorus_n if_o in_o effect_n the_o armenian_n follow_v not_o their_o opinion_n it_o appear_v then_o from_o what_o i_o have_v say_v that_o eutymius_n and_o isaac_n be_v neither_o impostor_n nor_o calumniator_n when_o they_o attribute_v to_o the_o armenian_n the_o heresy_n of_o eutyches_n and_o say_v their_o belief_n be_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n have_v no_o real_a humane_a nature_n but_o that_o his_o humanity_n be_v swallow_v up_o or_o change_v into_o the_o divine_a nature_n after_o the_o deposition_n of_o those_o author_n i_o mention_v there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n for_o the_o call_n in_o question_n a_o thing_n so_o certain_a now_o it_o hence_o manifest_o follow_v that_o the_o armenian_n can_v hold_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o conversion_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n see_v they_o hold_v our_o saviour_n have_v no_o long_o a_o body_n and_o all_o mr._n arnaud_v exception_n be_v vain_a and_o to_o no_o purpose_n chap._n iii_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o author_n who_o express_o say_v or_o suppose_v that_o the_o armenian_n hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n although_o the_o proof_n i_o already_o allege_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n decide_v the_o question_n and_o need_v not_o to_o be_v confirm_v by_o other_o yet_o will_v we_o here_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o several_a author_n of_o good_a credit_n that_o unanimous_o assert_v the_o armenian_n do_v not_o hold_v transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n the_o first_o be_v guy_n carmus_fw-la who_o assure_v we_o of_o it_o in_o express_a term_n the_o 12._o guido_n carmel_n suma_fw-la de_fw-la heres_fw-la de_fw-fr she_o arm._n cap._n 12._o twenty_o second_o error_n say_v he_o of_o the_o armenian_n consist_v in_o their_o not_o believe_v that_o after_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v by_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n pronounce_v on_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v true_o and_o real_o contain_v under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o they_o hold_v they_o be_v only_o so_o by_o resemblance_n and_o figure_n say_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n do_v not_o transubstantiate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n but_o establish_v they_o only_o as_o a_o resemblance_n and_o figure_n and_o in_o another_o place_n argue_v against_o their_o opinion_n the_o armenian_n say_v he_o have_v no_o salvo_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o word_n which_o they_o themselves_o utter_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o their_o mass_n to_o wit_n and_o that_o they_o may_v be_v make_v the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o thus_o expound_v they_o the_o true_a body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o true_a resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n but_o this_o exposition_n will_v not_o pass_v because_o the_o true_a resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n be_v not_o a_o real_a man._n man_n be_v the_o true_a image_n and_o resemblance_n of_o god_n but_o he_o be_v not_o true_a god_n by_o nature_n if_o then_o this_o be_v only_o the_o resemblance_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n or_o the_o true_a body_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o armenian_n false_o say_v it_o can_v be_v call_v the_o true_a body_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n reject_v this_o testimony_n ask_v they_o why_o they_o can_v give_v you_o no_o other_o reason_n but_o this_o that_o they_o believe_v guy_n carme_n be_v mistake_v it_o be_v indeed_o my_o opinion_n that_o we_o must_v not_o decide_v question_n of_o this_o importance_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o particular_a person_n who_o may_v deceive_v other_o or_o be_v deceive_v themselves_o but_o as_o to_o guy_n carme_v what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o a_o religious_a who_o be_v all_o his_o life_n time_n devote_v to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o often_o employ_v by_o the_o pope_n upon_o several_a occasion_n as_o a_o most_o trusty_a servant_n and_o moreover_o a_o person_n of_o good_a part_n and_o considerable_a learning_n in_o those_o day_n be_v prior_n general_n also_o of_o his_o order_n inquisitor_n general_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o bishop_n of_o majorca_n in_o the_o balearian_n isle_n and_o write_v of_o the_o armenian_n in_o a_o book_n which_o he_o make_v concern_v heresy_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o he_o shall_v write_v a_o thing_n so_o positive_o and_o clear_o that_o the_o armenian_n deny_v the_o real_a presence_n be_v he_o not_o well_o assure_v of_o it_o what_o advantage_n can_v he_o expect_v by_o impute_v false_o to_o a_o whole_a church_n a_o opinion_n which_o he_o himself_o hold_v to_o be_v a_o damnable_a error_n and_o that_o at_o the_o same_o time_n wherein_o the_o roman_n that_o persecute_v in_o the_o west_n those_o who_o be_v in_o this_o point_n of_o the_o same_o judgement_n and_o why_o will_v he_o give_v this_o advantage_n against_o truth_n to_o those_o deem_v heretic_n it_o be_v moreover_o to_o be_v observe_v that_o guy_n carme_v flourish_v under_o the_o popedom_n of_o john_n 22_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o a_o age_n wherein_o all_o the_o east_n be_v overspread_v with_o emissarys_n and_o especial_o armenia_n 18._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 13._o 18._o who_o king_n ossinius_n embrace_v the_o roman_a religion_n receive_v the_o preacher_n which_o the_o pope_n send_v he_o for_o the_o instruction_n of_o his_o people_n and_o set_v up_o school_n thoughout_v all_o part_n of_o armenia_n to_o teach_v the_o religion_n and_o language_n of_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v then_o no_o difficult_a matter_n for_o a_o person_n in_o those_o circumstance_n wherein_o guy_n carme_n be_v who_o undertake_v to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o divers_a heresy_n to_o inform_v himself_o exact_o what_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o armenian_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o get_v clear_a from_o this_o testimony_n bethink_v 8._o perp._n of_o the_o faith_n part_n 3._o ch._n 8._o himself_o to_o say_v that_o guy_n carme_n be_v the_o only_a author_n that_o accuse_v they_o of_o not_o agree_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o subject_n of_o transubstantiation_n despensus_fw-la &_o alphonsus_n de_fw-fr castro_n say_v the_o same_o before_o he_o and_o it_o be_v likely_a he_o ground_v himself_o on_o their_o testimony_n but_o so_o confident_a a_o assertion_n deserve_v well_o perhaps_o to_o be_v examine_v before_o it_o be_v take_v up_o and_o the_o authority_n of_o two_o prejudice_v person_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v of_o so_o great_a weight_n with_o he_o but_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v consider_v whether_o what_o they_o say_v be_v true_a mr._n arnaud_n have_v be_v a_o little_a more_o circumspect_a than_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n i_o will_v not_o dissemble_v say_v he_o that_o several_a author_n as_o well_o catholic_n as_o heretic_n have_v accuse_v the_o armenian_n for_o not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n guy_n carme_v express_o impute_v to_o they_o this_o error_n prateolus_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n because_o he_o coppy_n guy_n carme_v his_o word_n we_o shall_v soon_o see_v that_o prateolus_n be_v not_o the_o only_a person_n that_o have_v follow_v guy_n carme_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o remark_n here_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v believe_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuitys_n thesis_n be_v not_o justifyable_a and_o therefore_o have_v choose_v rather_o of_o his_o
iv_o do_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n when_o he_o give_v his_o instruction_n to_o the_o armenian_n be_v to_o oblige_v they_o to_o receive_v the_o symbol_n with_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la beside_o this_o gerlac_n patriarch_n express_o declare_v he_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ubiquity_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n wheresoever_o the_o divinity_n be_v which_o be_v not_o the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o armenian_n as_o we_o have_v already_o sufficient_o prove_v gerlac_n add_v that_o they_o acknowledge_v the_o roman_a prelate_n to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n which_o be_v not_o true_a as_o appear_v as_o well_o by_o the_o information_n of_o benedict_n as_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o several_a other_o author_n it_o be_v moreover_o apparent_a that_o his_o affirm_v they_o to_o believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v only_o ground_v on_o this_o pretend_a doctrine_n of_o the_o ubiquity_n which_o grant_v this_o body_n to_o be_v every_o where_o and_o by_o consequence_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o as_o to_o transubstantiation_n he_o do_v not_o absolute_o impute_v it_o to_o they_o but_o say_v they_o seem_v to_o admit_v of_o it_o videntur_fw-la say_v he_o transubstantiationem_fw-la probare_fw-la let_v the_o reader_n judge_n whether_o this_o translation_n be_v faithful_a it_o appear_v be_v a_o expression_n which_o give_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o thing_n clear_a and_o evident_a whereas_o every_o one_o know_v that_o the_o videtur_fw-la of_o the_o latin_n which_o answer_v our_o english_a word_n it_o seem_v give_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o thing_n which_o have_v the_o likelihood_n and_o colour_n but_o which_o be_v not_o absolute_o out_o of_o doubt_n of_o a_o thing_n which_o we_o may_v think_v to_o be_v true_a but_o of_o which_o we_o have_v no_o certainty_n it_o be_v likely_a gerlac_n ground_v his_o videntur_fw-la on_o the_o general_n term_n to_o change_v which_o the_o armenian_a patriarch_n make_v use_v of_o but_o in_o effect_v this_o term_n do_v not_o signify_v a_o transubstantiation_n and_o it_o be_v only_a gerlac_n prejudice_n which_o persuade_v he_o it_o do_v the_o same_o prejudice_n may_v be_v observe_v in_o mr._n olearius_n as_o appear_v from_o his_o own_o word_n i_o be_v inform_v say_v he_o by_o the_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n who_o visit_v we_o at_o schamachia_n a_o city_n of_o media_n that_o the_o armenian_n hold_v transubstantiation_n now_o believe_v transubstantiation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o change_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v question_v but_o they_o hold_v the_o true_a and_o real_a presence_n his_o authority_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o armenian_n be_v only_o ground_v on_o a_o that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o it_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o moscovite_n if_o you_o deny_v his_o explanation_n his_o testimony_n signify_v nothing_o as_o to_o the_o attestation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v of_o hacciadour_n the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o armenian_n reunited_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o who_o be_v now_o at_o rome_n where_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o he_o have_v take_v care_n to_o have_v he_o consult_v and_o of_o uscanus_n vardapet_n a_o armenian_a bishop_n who_o be_v not_o long_o since_o at_o amsterdam_n we_o know_v very_o well_o there_o be_v little_a heed_n to_o be_v give_v to_o these_o sort_n of_o people_n testimony_n who_o never_o come_v into_o the_o western_a part_n but_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o some_o temporal_a interest_n and_o never_o fail_v to_o answer_v as_o you_o will_v have_v they_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o pope_n themselves_o have_v be_v often_o deceive_v and_o if_o i_o may_v not_o be_v believe_v let_v anthony_n de_fw-fr goureau_n a_o emissary_n of_o the_o mission_n of_o hispaham_n be_v consult_v who_o in_o the_o history_n he_o write_v concern_v the_o reduction_n of_o the_o armenian_n of_o persia_n tell_v we_o that_o although_o in_o the_o union_n make_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n the_o armenian_n reunite_v themselves_o and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n 3._o anthony_n de_fw-fr goureau_n relation_n book_n 3_o ch._n 3._o likewise_o yet_o these_o people_n proceed_v not_o with_o that_o fervour_n and_o diligence_n which_o be_v requisite_a in_o a_o matter_n of_o that_o importance_n on_o the_o contrary_n they_o be_v so_o little_a mindful_a of_o it_o through_o the_o malice_n or_o negligence_n of_o their_o prelate_n that_o i_o do_v not_o find_v among_o they_o the_o least_o sign_n of_o this_o reduction_n nor_o any_o thing_n which_o this_o council_n decree_v nor_o obedience_n thereunto_o recommend_v there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o their_o book_n and_o tradition_n and_o i_o wonder_v that_o john_n laurens_n of_o anania_n in_o his_o universal_a fabric_n shall_v say_v that_o the_o armenian_n almost_o in_o general_n have_v late_o receive_v the_o determination_n of_o the_o trent_n council_n see_v not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o name_n of_o it_o be_v scarce_o ever_o hear_v by_o the_o bishop_n or_o patriarch_n nor_o have_v they_o alter_v any_o of_o their_o custom_n either_o good_a or_o bad_a for_o this_o many_o age_n but_o perhaps_o this_o author_n be_v inform_v of_o this_o by_o some_o armenian_n pass_v throughout_o europe_n or_o that_o dwell_v therein_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o trade_n who_o for_o the_o most_o part_n return_v answer_n according_a to_o the_o desire_n of_o those_o that_o ask_v they_o and_o that_o they_o may_v not_o fail_v therein_o do_v very_o often_o speak_v contrary_a to_o truth_n which_o the_o bishop_n and_o prelate_n of_o these_o schismatic_n who_o come_v to_o rome_n often_o do_v to_o gratify_v the_o pope_n promise_v their_o flock_n shall_v yield_v obedience_n to_o he_o but_o at_o their_o return_n home_o they_o soon_o forget_v their_o engagement_n let_v any_o one_o then_o judge_v of_o what_o weight_n the_o attestation_n of_o these_o people_n be_v and_o whether_o the_o discourse_n of_o hacciadour_n and_o vardapet_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o so_o many_o other_o convince_a testimony_n which_o assert_v the_o contrary_a of_o what_o they_o affirm_v chap._n vi_o of_o the_o nestorian_n maronites_n jacobite_n coptic_o and_o aethiopian_n that_o they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n we_o shall_v treat_v in_o this_o chapter_n of_o the_o other_o eastern_a sect_n that_o profess_v the_o christian_a religion_n mr._n arnaud_n 491._o lib._n 5._o c._n 10._o p._n 491._o pretend_v they_o all_o of_o they_o hold_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n as_o to_o the_o nestorian_n he_o ground_n his_o opinion_n concern_v they_o on_o the_o silence_n of_o ancient_n and_o modern_a author_n who_o never_o tell_v we_o the_o nestorian_n differ_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o particular_a he_o add_v that_o the_o emissary_n send_v by_o the_o pope_n into_o these_o country_n to_o endeavour_v their_o reduction_n to_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v never_o discover_v any_o thing_n to_o make_v they_o suspect_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o nestorian_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n he_o say_v in_o fine_a that_o when_o the_o nestorian_n reunite_v themselves_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o be_v never_o require_v to_o make_v any_o particular_a declaration_n of_o their_o belief_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o eucharist_n but_o as_o to_o what_o respect_v the_o silence_n of_o author_n we_o have_v already_o answer_v in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o moscovite_n that_o they_o do_v only_o chief_o observe_v those_o point_n which_o be_v express_o controvert_v between_o the_o other_o church_n and_o the_o roman_a descend_v not_o so_o far_o as_o to_o particularize_v all_o other_o matter_n which_o these_o church_n do_v or_o do_v not_o hold_v the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v touch_v the_o silence_n of_o the_o emissary_n the_o emissary_n have_v content_v themselves_o in_o mention_v those_o error_n from_o which_o they_o have_v free_v the_o nestorian_n without_o mention_v the_o new_a doctrine_n which_o they_o have_v teach_v they_o and_o this_o indeed_o conclude_v they_o have_v not_o be_v oblige_v to_o introduce_v transubstantiation_n among_o these_o people_n by_o way_n of_o dispute_n be_v a_o point_n against_o which_o the_o nestorian_n be_v prejudice_v but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v they_o from_o be_v oblige_v to_o bring_v it_o in_o by_o way_n of_o instruction_n as_o be_v a_o doctrine_n not_o comprise_v in_o their_o ancient_a religion_n and_o which_o they_o ought_v now_o to_o receive_v to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v become_v conformable_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o justify_v itself_o by_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o pope_n themselves_o who_o have_v send_v the_o emissary_n for_o they_o ever_o recommend_v to_o they_o this_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o we_o have_v so_o often_o already_o mention_v
and_o which_o express_o contain_v the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o these_o term_n sacramentum_fw-la eucharistiae_fw-la ex_fw-la azymo_fw-la conficit_fw-la romana_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la tenens_fw-la et_fw-la docens_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o ipso_fw-la sacramento_n panis_n verè_fw-la transubstantiatur_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la &_o vinum_fw-la in_o sanguinem_fw-la domini_fw-la nostri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la the_o roman_a church_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n hold_v and_o teach_v that_o in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o bread_n be_v real_o transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o pope_n have_v ever_o earnest_o recommend_v to_o the_o missionary_n the_o instruct_n of_o the_o nestorian_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n according_a to_o this_o formulary_a they_o have_v send_v it_o to_o the_o nestorian_a proselyte_n bishop_n enjoin_v they_o to_o have_v it_o continual_o in_o their_o mind_n and_o to_o teach_v it_o their_o people_n as_o we_o may_v see_v in_o raynaldus_n in_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o 1445._o raynaldus_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1445._o timotheus_n a_o nestorian_a archbishop_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o cyprus_n make_v in_o the_o year_n 1445._o not_o long_o after_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n he_o be_v make_v to_o say_v that_o he_o confess_v and_o approve_v of_o the_o seven_o sacrament_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o 1445._o raynaldus_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1445._o of_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o she_o hold_v teach_v and_o preach_v they_o and_o in_o the_o reunion_n make_v in_o the_o year_n 1583._o of_o certain_a nestorian_a christian_n of_o st._n thomas_n who_o the_o portuguese_v find_v in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o cochin_n coulan_n and_o cranganor_n du_n jarric_n observe_v their_o archbishop_n be_v india_n du_n jarric_n history_n of_o the_o east_n india_n cause_v to_o profess_v what_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n have_v decree_v touch_v the_o doctrine_n which_o must_v be_v hold_v concern_v the_o sacrament_n he_o mean_v without_o doubt_n that_o which_o be_v set_v down_o in_o the_o instruction_n give_v to_o the_o armenian_n in_o which_o we_o see_v the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n all_o which_o show_v we_o they_o well_o know_v the_o necessity_n there_o be_v of_o introduce_v transubstantiation_n into_o the_o nestorian_a church_n to_o make_v it_o conformable_a to_o the_o roman_a whence_o it_o be_v not_o difficult_a to_o conclude_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o establish_v in_o it_o before_o in_o effect_n have_v the_o emissary_n and_o other_o traveller_n into_o these_o country_n find_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n establish_v in_o they_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o they_o will_v have_v proclaim_v it_o to_o the_o world_n and_o make_v this_o a_o proof_n of_o the_o antiquity_n of_o that_o article_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o have_v be_v reduce_v to_o the_o necessity_n of_o draw_v a_o proof_n from_o their_o silence_n see_v they_o will_v have_v positive_o declare_v they_o find_v these_o people_n imbue_v with_o this_o sentiment_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o pope_n will_v have_v loud_o glory_v in_o it_o and_o certain_o there_o will_v have_v be_v some_o body_n or_o other_o that_o will_v have_v take_v notice_n of_o the_o contradiction_n of_o the_o protestant_n in_o europe_n but_o instead_o of_o this_o neither_o the_o pope_n nor_o emissary_n make_v mention_n of_o this_o pretend_a conformity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n philosophise_n upon_o their_o not_o charge_v the_o nestorian_n with_o their_o be_v calvinist_n and_o upon_o some_o passage_n of_o their_o liturgy_n which_o be_v very_o uncertain_a and_o which_o at_o bottom_n be_v of_o no_o consideration_n in_o respect_n of_o our_o difference_n leontius_n of_o byzanejus_n recite_v a_o discourse_n concern_v these_o nestorian_n from_o whence_o we_o may_v easy_o gather_v their_o opinion_n touch_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n they_o be_v very_a earnest_n according_a to_o his_o relation_n 4._o leontius_n biz_n advers._fw-la nest_n &_o eutych_n lib._n 3._o bibl._n patr_n tom_fw-mi 4._o with_o a_o orthodox_n christian_n to_o communicate_v with_o they_o and_o this_o person_n tell_v they_o he_o can_v not_o have_v communion_n at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o they_o they_o answer_v he_o that_o this_o need_v not_o trouble_v he_o because_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v propose_v as_o a_o type_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n contain_v a_o great_a blessing_n than_o that_o sell_v in_o the_o market_n or_o the_o bread_n which_o the_o philomarianite_n offer_v in_o the_o name_n of_o mary_n it_o be_v apparent_o see_v these_o be_v not_o the_o expression_n of_o person_n that_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v this_o show_v they_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o effect_n from_o the_o consecration_n than_o that_o of_o a_o virtue_n of_o benediction_n or_o grace_n and_o it_o be_v also_o very_o remarkable_a that_o in_o this_o discourse_n they_o do_v not_o give_v any_o other_o title_n to_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n than_o that_o of_o the_o type_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o which_o they_o follow_v the_o expression_n of_o 508._o apud_fw-la cyrill_n alex._n contra_fw-la nest_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 6._o see_v the_o eight_o chapter_n wherein_o be_v several_a passage_n of_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o nestorian_n and_o indian_n lib._n 5._o c._n 12._o p._n 508._o nestorius_n himself_o the_o author_n of_o their_o sect_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o original_a of_o it_o which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v a_o figure_n which_o represent_v this_o body_n and_o thus_o far_o concern_v the_o nestorian_n as_o to_o the_o maronites_n their_o profession_n of_o obedience_n since_o so_o long_a a_o time_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n receive_v their_o patriarch_n from_o the_o pope_n do_v evident_o exclude_v they_o from_o this_o dispute_n yet_o we_o can_v but_o observe_v how_o little_a exact_a mr._n arnaud_n be_v when_o design_v to_o show_v that_o the_o maronites_n believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n even_o before_o their_o reunion_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n say_v that_o thomas_n a_o jesus_n mention_n a_o extract_n make_v by_o the_o pope_n legate_n of_o the_o bad_a proposition_n they_o find_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maronites_n among_o which_o they_o comprehend_v the_o different_a ceremony_n such_o as_o comunicate_v of_o both_o kind_n give_v the_o communion_n to_o child_n yet_o in_o this_o catalogue_n of_o suspect_a proposition_n there_o be_v not_o one_o relate_v to_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v certain_a mr._n arnaud_n be_v mistake_v have_v peruse_v this_o extract_n a_o little_a careless_o for_o otherwise_o he_o will_v have_v observe_v three_o proposition_n which_o evident_o show_v that_o these_o people_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n nor_o yet_o the_o substantial_a presence_n the_o first_o be_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n dip_v the_o bread_n he_o give_v to_o judas_n to_o '_o the_o end_n he_o may_v thereby_o take_v off_o the_o consecration_n christus_fw-la intinxit_fw-la panem_fw-la quem_fw-la erat_fw-la judae_fw-la porrecturus_fw-la ad_fw-la consecrationem_fw-la tollendam_fw-la we_o have_v already_o observe_v that_o this_o error_n must_v be_v ground_v on_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v a_o subject_a that_o receive_v grace_n as_o a_o quality_n which_o imprint_n its_o self_n in_o its_o substance_n and_o which_o may_v be_v efface_v in_o wash_v the_o bread_n for_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o have_v they_o believe_v that_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o consecration_n be_v to_o change_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n into_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o in_o dip_v the_o bread_n the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n will_v be_v wash_v off_o the_o ii_o proposition_n which_o the_o legate_n expunge_v out_o of_o the_o maronites_n book_n be_v that_o when_o we_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n it_o descend_v not_o into_o the_o stomach_n but_o immediate_o disperse_v itself_o to_o every_o member_n of_o our_o body_n this_o proposition_n be_v deem_v heretical_a and_o in_o effect_n we_o can_v believe_v that_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n disperse_v its_o self_n to_o all_o the_o member_n of_o our_o body_n without_o suppose_v it_o to_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n there_o be_v too_o many_o absurdity_n to_o make_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o christ_n body_n pass_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o flesh_n yet_o this_o sentiment_n be_v ground_v on_o the_o doctrine_n of_o damascene_fw-la who_o express_o assert_n that_o the_o sacrament_n pass_v 14_o damascen_n lib._n 4._o de_fw-la fide_fw-la orthodox_n c._n 14_o into_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o
distinction_n it_o must_v be_v attend_v by_o these_o follow_a observation_n 1._o that_o the_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o consequence_n of_o congruity_n have_v more_o or_o less_o force_n according_a as_o the_o consequence_n themselves_o have_v more_o or_o less_o natural_a coherence_n with_o the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n 2._o that_o when_o a_o consequence_n seem_v to_o be_v natural_a and_o be_v confirm_v moreover_o by_o experience_n it_o be_v not_o enough_o for_o the_o refute_v the_o argument_n draw_v thence_o bare_o to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o consequence_n of_o congruity_n which_o have_v not_o a_o absolute_a necessity_n we_o must_v either_o oppose_v against_o it_o contrary_a proof_n that_o be_v strong_a and_o which_o can_v be_v confute_v by_o these_o sort_n of_o argument_n take_v from_o consequence_n how_o natural_a soever_o they_o may_v appear_v to_o be_v or_o oppose_v against_o they_o a_o contrary_a experience_n or_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o these_o consequence_n can_v take_v place_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n discover_v the_o obstacle_n which_o have_v impede_v they_o 3._o that_o the_o argument_n become_v very_o strong_a when_o it_o be_v draw_v from_o a_o great_a number_n of_o these_o consequence_n it_o be_v very_o unlikely_a but_o nature_n have_v produce_v her_o effect_n in_o respect_n of_o some_o of_o '_o they_o 4._o that_o when_o the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o a_o doctrine_n do_v not_o appear_v at_o certain_a time_n or_o in_o certain_a place_n there_o must_v therein_o at_o least_o appear_v other_o equivalent_a one_o which_o be_v instead_o of_o those_o it_o be_v scarce_o possible_a for_o nature_n to_o remain_v absolute_o without_o effect_n to_o apply_v now_o these_o observation_n to_o the_o minister_n way_n of_o argue_v i_o i_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o natural_a consequence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n to_o find_v contradiction_n in_o man_n mind_n and_o produce_v dispute_n and_o controversy_n among_o they_o experience_n confirm_v it_o since_o the_o 11_o century_n to_o this_o present_a we_o may_v then_o draw_v a_o great_a proof_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n hold_v not_o this_o doctrine_n in_o that_o she_o remain_v in_o peace_n concern_v this_o subject_n till_o paschasius_n time_n although_o there_o be_v otherwise_o controversy_n touch_v almost_o all_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o the_o relate_n of_o this_o argument_n to_o answer_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o this_o be_v only_o a_o consequence_n of_o congruity_n and_o that_o it_o be_v natural_a enough_o for_o people_n not_o to_o rise_v up_o against_o this_o doctrine_n when_o the_o custom_n of_o faith_n have_v supple_v man_n mind_n into_o docility_n towards_o this_o mystery_n i_o will_v answer_v he_o that_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o natural_a to_o suppose_v this_o docility_n in_o all_o man_n mind_n for_o eight_o hundred_o year_n together_o in_o relation_n to_o this_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n that_o it_o be_v on_o the_o contrary_a very_o natural_a not_o to_o suppose_v it_o to_o be_v in_o all_o and_o that_o that_o which_o he_o call_v the_o custom_n of_o faith_n do_v not_o usual_o incline_v man_n mind_n to_o this_o docility_n till_o after_o several_a contradiction_n and_o repugnancy_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o all_o the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o have_v this_o difficulty_n he_o must_v then_o offer_v against_o this_o argument_n strong_a and_o convince_a proof_n by_o which_o it_o may_v appear_v that_o the_o ancient_a church_n hold_v this_o doctrine_n or_o instance_n in_o some_o doctrine_n as_o difficult_a as_o transubstantiation_n that_o be_v never_o controvert_v or_o in_o fine_a give_v a_o reason_n why_o this_o consequence_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v such_o a_o natural_a one_o yet_o have_v have_v no_o place_n during_o eight_o hundred_o year_n it_o be_v also_o a_o consequence_n natural_a enough_o of_o transubstantiation_n that_o it_o be_v endeavour_v to_o be_v establish_v by_o sensible_a miracle_n for_o miracle_n be_v one_o of_o of_o the_o chief_a instrument_n by_o which_o man_n mind_n may_v be_v mollify_v towards_o this_o docility_n of_o faith_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n mention_n experience_n confirm_v this_o since_o paschasius_fw-la his_o time_n to_o this_o present_a we_o may_v then_o very_o well_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n and_o conclude_v that_o these_o miracle_n appear_v only_o since_o the_o 9th_o century_n it_o be_v most_o probable_a that_o be_v the_o time_n wherein_o transubstantiation_n come_v into_o the_o world_n and_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o the_o confute_v of_o this_o argument_n to_o say_v this_o be_v not_o a_o consequence_n absolute_o necessary_a for_o although_o this_o be_v true_a yet_o that_o be_v a_o consequence_n natural_a enough_o be_v ground_v on_o experience_n it_o be_v moreover_o a_o consequence_n natural_a enough_o of_o transubstantiation_n and_o confirm_v by_o experience_n not_o to_o expose_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o christ_n blood_n to_o the_o inconvenience_n which_o attend_v the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v of_o both_o kind_n and_o consequent_o not_o to_o admit_v people_n indifferent_o to_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o cup._n as_o we_o find_v not_o this_o consequence_n in_o the_o first_o century_n and_o it_o appear_v in_o the_o latter_a we_o may_v make_v hence_o a_o probable_a conjecture_n concern_v the_o change_n that_o have_v be_v introduce_v in_o respect_n of_o this_o doctrine_n for_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o during_o so_o long_a a_o time_n man_n be_v not_o trouble_v with_o these_o inconvenience_n which_o be_v so_o ordinary_a and_o resolve_v at_o length_n to_o remedy_v they_o to_o say_v hereupon_o that_o they_o communicate_v of_o both_o kind_n to_o imprint_v more_o deep_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o communicant_n by_o the_o representation_n of_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v as_o much_o as_o amount_n to_o nothing_o for_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o inconvenience_n be_v far_o strong_a than_o this_o other_o contrary_a reason_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n since_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n a_o man_z may_v likewise_o strong_o argue_v from_o the_o common_a practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o which_o she_o show_v that_o she_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n with_o a_o adoration_n of_o latria_fw-la hereby_o to_o declare_v that_o the_o greek_a church_n do_v not_o adore_v it_o see_v she_o have_v none_o of_o these_o custom_n for_o although_o each_o of_o these_o practice_n have_v only_o a_o link_n of_o simple_a congruity_n with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o adoration_n yet_o be_v it_o no_o way_n likely_a but_o the_o greek_a church_n will_v practice_v some_o of_o they_o or_o at_o least_o other_o equivalent_a to_o they_o that_o be_v as_o significant_a to_o testify_v open_o the_o act_n of_o adoration_n this_o then_o be_v no_o satisfactory_a answer_n but_o a_o mere_a evasion_n to_o say_v that_o these_o be_v only_a consequence_n of_o congruity_n the_o second_o reflection_n as_o fast_o as_o we_o establish_v the_o solidity_n of_o these_o argument_n draw_v from_o consequence_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o observe_v mr._n arnaud_n illusion_n we_o make_v use_v of_o these_o proof_n on_o the_o question_n whether_o the_o ancient_a church_n believe_v transubstantiation_n to_o show_v she_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o or_o on_o the_o question_n which_o respect_v the_o schismatical_a church_n to_o show_v that_o they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n neither_o nor_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v shun_v to_o touch_v on_o these_o proof_n whilst_o he_o treat_v on_o these_o question_n he_o have_v reserve_v himself_o to_o refute_v they_o by_o way_n of_o consequence_n in_o his_o 10_o book_n wherein_o he_o suppose_v the_o consent_n of_o all_o nation_n since_o the_o seven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a whereas_o we_o say_v for_o instance_n that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n because_o we_o find_v not_o among_o they_o the_o consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n mr._n arnaud_n pervert_v this_o order_n and_o say_v that_o our_o argument_n draw_v from_o these_o consequence_n be_v invalid_a because_o the_o greek_n who_o believe_v transubstantiation_n according_a to_o the_o supposition_n which_o he_o make_v of_o they_o admit_v not_o these_o consequence_n i_o confess_v this_o circuit_n be_v a_o very_a dexterous_a one_o but_o by_o how_o much_o the_o great_a art_n there_o be_v in_o it_o by_o so_o much_o the_o more_o plain_o do_v he_o discover_v the_o strength_n of_o our_o argument_n see_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v force_v to_o elude_v they_o in_o this_o manner_n the_o seven_o consequence_n mr._n arnavd_n seven_o consequence_n be_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o 8._o chap._n 8._o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n do_v not_o of_o itself_o lead_v a_o man_n to_o the_o discourse_v of_o philosophical_a consequence_n nor_o upon_o explain_v the_o
confute_v those_o that_o dare_v not_o show_v themselves_o see_v therefore_o on_o one_o hand_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n teach_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o on_o the_o other_o the_o contrary_a doctrine_n preach_v and_o public_o hold_v it_o seem_v to_o i_o we_o may_v say_v with_o boldness_n that_o this_o century_n be_v mix_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v give_v we_o a_o great_a prejudice_n against_o his_o way_n of_o argue_v by_o pretend_a moral_a impossibility_n than_o to_o use_v they_o in_o a_o case_n wherein_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n so_o plain_o appear_v it_o be_v moreover_o very_o strange_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v endeavour_v to_o persuade_v we_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a there_o can_v be_v in_o this_o century_n ignorant_a people_n that_o have_v no_o other_o than_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o gospel_n mystery_n after_o the_o testimony_n we_o have_v bring_v he_o of_o so_o many_o author_n who_o unanimous_o depose_v the_o contrary_n do_v he_o expect_v we_o will_v believe_v he_o soon_o than_o william_n of_o tyr_n a_o historian_n of_o the_o 12_o century_n who_o tell_v we_o speak_v of_o the_o 10_o and_o 11_o that_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v decay_v among_o those_o who_o 8._o william_n of_o tyr._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 8._o call_v themselves_o christian_n that_o there_o be_v therein_o no_o more_o justice_n equity_n or_o any_o other_o virtue_n that_o the_o world_n seem_v to_o draw_v towards_o a_o end_n and_o be_v about_o return_v to_o its_o former_a chaos_n that_o the_o life_n of_o churchman_n be_v no_o better_a than_o the_o people_n for_o the_o bishop_n grow_v negligent_a of_o their_o charge_n be_v dumb_a dog_n that_o can_v not_o bark_v do_v he_o hope_v we_o shall_v give_v a_o great_a deference_n to_o his_o reason_n than_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o hériué_fw-fr arch_a bishop_n of_o rheims_n a_o author_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n who_o assure_v we_o that_o christian_a religion_n be_v nigh_o decay_v trosl_n prâ—f_n ad_fw-la concilium_fw-la trosl_n and_o stand_v as_o it_o be_v on_o the_o edge_n of_o a_o precipice_n we_o have_v say_v he_o in_o the_o council_n of_o tros_o scarce_o any_o good_a order_n observe_v among_o we_o the_o whole_a state_n of_o the_o church_n be_v overthrow_v and_o corrupt_v and_o not_o to_o spare_v ourselves_o we_o that_o ought_v to_o correct_v the_o fault_n of_o other_o be_v as_o bad_a as_o the_o rest_n we_o be_v call_v bishop_n but_o do_v we_o do_v the_o office_n of_o a_o bishop_n we_o leave_v off_o preach_v we_o behold_v those_o commit_v to_o we_o forsake_v god_n and_o plunge_v themselves_o in_o all_o manner_n of_o lewdness_n and_o yet_o be_v silent_a we_o reach_v not_o forth_o to_o they_o the_o hand_n of_o correction_n if_o at_o any_o time_n we_o tell_v they_o that_o which_o do_v not_o please_v they_o they_o answer_v we_o in_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n sit_v in_o moses_n his_o seat_n etc._n etc._n so_o that_o in_o this_o manner_n be_v we_o strike_v dumb_a and_o the_o lord_n flock_n be_v lose_v be_v drown_v in_o vice_n and_o expose_v to_o the_o cruel_a tooth_n of_o wolf_n there_o be_v no_o body_n to_o show_v they_o the_o way_n of_o life_n how_o can_v it_o be_v but_o they_o must_v wander_v into_o the_o path_n of_o error_n thus_o in_o they_o be_v accomplish_v what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o prophet_n this_o ignorant_a people_n shall_v be_v strike_v with_o jealousy_n and_o again_o my_o people_n be_v go_v into_o captivity_n because_o they_o have_v no_o knowledge_n where_o be_v they_o who_o be_v convert_v by_o our_o preach_a and_o have_v bring_v forth_o fruit_n worthy_a of_o repentance_n who_o be_v the_o man_n that_o by_o hear_v we_o have_v leave_v his_o luxury_n covetousness_n or_o pride_n this_o good_a bishop_n who_o deserve_v without_o doubt_n for_o his_o zeal_n not_o to_o be_v 3._o concilium_fw-la trosl_n cap._n 3._o comprehend_v among_o the_o number_n of_o other_o describe_v in_o a_o decretal_a of_o his_o council_n assemble_v at_o tros_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o his_o time_n say_v that_o as_o well_o the_o monk_n as_o the_o nun_n live_v without_o rule_n and_o discipline_n apply_v themselves_o to_o worldly_a affair_n that_o some_o of_o they_o be_v constrain_v by_o necessity_n to_o return_v into_o the_o world_n again_o that_o the_o monastery_n be_v possess_v by_o lay-abbots_n who_o live_v therein_o with_o their_o wife_n child_n soldier_n and_o dog_n that_o the_o abbot_n be_v not_o in_o a_o capacity_n to_o examine_v the_o rule_n of_o their_o convent_v to_o read_v or_o understand_v they_o and_o if_o at_o any_o time_n the_o book_n be_v offer_v they_o their_o reply_n be_v nescio_fw-la literas_fw-la he_o afterward_o represent_v the_o violence_n of_o those_o that_o ravish_v the_o good_n of_o the_o church_n persecute_v and_o put_v to_o death_n the_o priest_n forcibly_z take_v away_o their_o neighbour_n estate_n lay_v snare_n for_o the_o innocent_a put_v they_o to_o death_n and_o plunder_v their_o house_n and_o say_v the_o number_n of_o these_o latter_a be_v infinite_a and_o that_o they_o imagine_v it_o be_v a_o gentile_a thing_n to_o live_v by_o rapine_n afterward_o he_o turn_v his_o discourse_n to_o the_o ravisher_n of_o virgin_n and_o woman_n and_o those_o that_o contract_v clandestine_v and_o incestuous_a marriage_n and_o show_v the_o number_n of_o these_o be_v not_o small_a thence_o he_o come_v to_o the_o scandalous_a conversation_n of_o priest_n with_o woman_n to_o perjure_a person_n quarrel_n murder_n and_o in_o fine_a conclude_v by_o a_o exhortation_n to_o the_o bishop_n his_o suffragans_fw-la to_o do_v henceforward_o their_o duty_n alas_o say_v he_o epilogue_n ibid._n in_o epilogue_n alas_o through_o our_o negligence_n and_o ignorance_n and_o by_o the_o neglect_n and_o ignorance_n of_o our_o predecessor_n and_o that_o of_o our_o brethren_n who_o be_v still_o live_v several_a do_v perish_v in_o their_o vice_n and_o at_o this_o time_n there_o be_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o people_n of_o both_o sex_n age_n and_o condition_n ignorant_a of_o the_o faith_n know_v not_o their_o creed_n or_o pater_fw-la noster_fw-la how_o can_v these_o people_n suppose_v they_o be_v of_o honest_a conversation_n do_v good_a work_n have_v not_o the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n and_o what_o excuse_n can_v we_o make_v for_o ourselves_o when_o they_o die_v they_o enter_v not_o into_o life_n for_o they_o be_v unacquainted_a with_o it_o but_o they_o enter_v into_o eternal_a death_n which_o they_o can_v avoid_v be_v without_o faith_n for_o the_o just_a live_v by_o faith_n we_o be_v then_o as_o gregory_n say_v the_o murderer_n of_o these_o people_n that_o perish_v whereas_o we_o shall_v be_v their_o guide_n to_o save_v they_o for_o it_o be_v for_o our_o sin_n this_o multitude_n be_v degenerate_v because_o we_o careless_o neglect_v the_o give_v they_o the_o instruction_n of_o life_n will_n mr._n arnaud_n now_o persuade_v we_o it_o be_v impossible_a there_o shall_v be_v person_n in_o the_o 10_o century_n that_o have_v only_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o christianity_n the_o ignorance_n say_v he_o of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n can_v subsist_v with_o 915._o book_n 9_o ch_z 7._o pag._n 915._o a_o million_o of_o preacher_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o a_o million_o of_o people_n that_o reject_v it_o when_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v in_o his_o closet_n a_o million_o of_o preacher_n cost_v he_o no_o more_o than_o thirty_o and_o his_o commission_n be_v as_o soon_o give_v to_o a_o great_a number_n as_o a_o small_a but_o what_o be_v most_o admirable_a be_v that_o when_o we_o come_v to_o count_v these_o preacher_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o to_o be_v above_o four_o or_o five_o at_o most_o one_o of_o which_o as_o i_o already_o observe_v plain_o tell_v we_o that_o those_o of_o his_o time_n that_o personate_v learned_a man_n have_v small_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n till_o they_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n which_o must_v be_v according_a to_o he_o the_o fountain_n of_o their_o light_n it_o be_v moreover_o to_o be_v observe_v that_o what_o i_o now_o allege_v of_o hériué_fw-fr in_o the_o council_n of_o tros_o be_v of_o the_o year_n 909_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o darkness_n wax_v great_a after_o this_o century_n but_o we_o see_v to_o what_o degree_n it_o arrive_v then_o most_o of_o the_o abbat_n know_v not_o how_o to_o read_v the_o pastor_n leave_v off_o preach_v to_o and_o instruct_v of_o the_o people_n and_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o people_n of_o either_o sex_n both_o young_a and_o old_a can_v not_o say_v their_o creed_n nor_o the_o lord_n prayer_n during_o their_o whole_a life_n methinks_v it_o can_v be_v well_o conclude_v hence_o there_o be_v at_o
that_o time_n in_o the_o church_n neither_o ignorant_a nor_o profane_a person_n much_o less_o can_v it_o be_v conclude_v hence_o there_o be_v then_o but_o three_o sort_n of_o person_n the_o paschasi_v the_o bertramist_n and_o those_o that_o pass_v from_o one_o opinion_n to_o another_o it_o be_v sufficient_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o tell_v 916._o page_n 916._o mr._n claude_n in_o a_o word_n that_o to_o act_v as_o he_o must_v suppose_v they_o have_v do_v they_o must_v not_o have_v be_v man_n but_o some_o other_o kind_n of_o animal_n and_o such_o creature_n as_o we_o never_o hear_v of_o to_o which_o i_o answer_v that_o if_o he_o will_v not_o allow_v they_o to_o be_v man_n he_o shall_v make_v satyr_n or_o centaur_n of_o they_o if_o he_o will_v for_o as_o to_o my_o part_n i_o must_v suppose_v they_o to_o be_v what_o they_o be_v if_o he_o do_v not_o find_v the_o paschasi_v have_v zeal_n enough_o for_o the_o real_a presence_n he_o ought_v to_o impart_v more_o to_o they_o if_o he_o can_v and_o if_o the_o bertramist_n have_v not_o well_o discharge_v their_o duty_n we_o for_o our_o share_n must_v deplore_v their_o stupidity_n see_v we_o can_v help_v it_o but_o howsoever_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v paschasi_v and_o that_o there_o be_v bertramist_n and_o it_o be_v likewise_o as_o certain_a that_o the_o pastor_n carelessness_n and_o the_o people_n ignorance_n be_v both_o very_a great_a these_o be_v matter_n of_o fact_n against_o which_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a to_o dispute_v all_o that_o can_v be_v rational_o say_v be_v that_o the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o carelessness_n of_o the_o other_o make_v they_o agree_v in_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n i_o mean_v they_o dispute_v not_o about_o it_o because_o they_o want_v ability_n to_o do_v it_o as_o well_o as_o zeal_n and_o industry_n mr._n arnaud_v endeavour_n in_o vain_a to_o persuade_v we_o that_o the_o disorder_n 957._o book_n 9_o ch_z 9_o page_n 957._o of_o the_o 10_o century_n be_v no_o great_a than_o those_o of_o the_o other_o and_o that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o world_n be_v to_o include_v in_o the_o same_o external_a society_n both_o live_n and_o dead_a member_n stubble_n and_o wheat_n it_o be_v a_o necessary_a consesequence_n of_o this_o state_n that_o a_o man_n may_v reproach_v every_o age_n with_o several_a disorder_n and_o that_o each_o time_n of_o the_o church_n may_v be_v respect_v as_o have_v two_o different_a face_n according_a as_o a_o man_n cast_v his_o eye_n upon_o the_o good_a that_o credit_n it_o or_o the_o wicked_a that_o dishonour_n it_o what_o he_o say_v be_v but_o too_o true_a and_o so_o it_o be_v too_o true_a that_o the_o 10_o century_n have_v improve_v the_o former_a error_n for_o beside_o that_o the_o common_a disorder_n have_v appear_v in_o it_o in_o a_o different_a degree_n there_o be_v particular_a one_o in_o it_o which_o the_o precede_a age_n be_v not_o acquaint_v with_o never_o be_v there_o such_o a_o ignorance_n before_o which_o the_o council_n of_o tros_o then_o denote_v the_o neglect_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n be_v never_o so_o great_a as_o that_o council_n elfric_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o william_n of_o tyre_n describe_v it_o covetousness_n never_o reign_v so_o much_o among_o the_o monk_n and_o priest_n as_o polydor_z virgil_n testify_v it_o do_v then_o such_o a_o universal_a degeneracy_n as_o we_o find_v attribute_v by_o author_n to_o those_o time_n we_o never_o yet_o hear_v of_o there_o be_v never_o see_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o like_a disorder_n as_o those_o that_o be_v observable_a throughout_o this_o whole_a century_n such_o a_o relaxation_n of_o discipline_n in_o the_o cathedral_n church_n the_o superintendency_n of_o which_o be_v commit_v to_o child_n of_o 5_o 10_o 12_o and_o 14_o year_n be_v never_o before_o know_v most_o writer_n that_o have_v mention_v it_o be_v historian_n that_o design_v not_o to_o pass_v censure_n or_o aggravate_v in_o general_a the_o degeneracy_n of_o man_n but_o to_o remark_n the_o particular_a character_n of_o this_o century_n which_o distinguish_v they_o from_o the_o rest_n and_o therefore_o they_o call_v it_o the_o unhappy_a age_n a_o age_n of_o lead_n the_o iron_z age_n a_o obscure_a and_o dark_a age_n a_o age_n of_o darkness_n and_o ignorance_n a_o most_o wretched_a time_n wherein_o the_o just_a be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v and_o wherein_o truth_n have_v for_o saken_a the_o earth_n a_o age_n in_o short_a wherein_o happen_v a_o general_a decay_n of_o all_o virtue_n it_o be_v in_o vain_a for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v again_o it_o be_v a_o age_n of_o zeal_n fervour_n 947._o book_n 9_o ch_z 7._o page_n 947._o conversion_n reformation_n in_o prince_n in_o princess_n in_o bishop_n in_o religious_a person_n and_o in_o the_o people_n for_o first_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o respect_n of_o those_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v of_o that_o their_o zeal_n their_o fervour_n their_o conversion_n their_o reformation_n such_o as_o they_o be_v have_v not_o that_o prevalency_n as_o to_o make_v they_o dispute_v among_o themselves_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n on_o one_o hand_n be_v teach_v as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o this_o body_n in_o which_o jesus_n christ_n suffer_v and_o that_o which_o be_v consecrate_a in_o the_o eucharist_n that_o the_o one_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n have_v blood_n bones_o skin_n nerve_n and_o be_v endue_v with_o a_o reasonable_a soul_n but_o that_o the_o other_o which_o be_v his_o spiritual_a body_n consist_v of_o several_a grain_n without_o blood_n bones_o member_n and_o soul_n that_o as_o in_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n there_o be_v two_o thing_n to_o be_v consider_v one_o that_o according_a to_o nature_n it_o be_v corruptible_a water_n and_o the_o other_o according_a to_o the_o spiritual_a mystery_n this_o water_n have_v a_o salutary_a virtue_n so_o the_o eucharist_n according_a to_o the_o natural_a understanding_n be_v a_o corporeal_a and_o corruptive_a creature_n and_o according_a to_o the_o spiritual_a virtue_n life_n be_v in_o it_o it_o give_v immortality_n to_o the_o faithful_a it_o be_v teach_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v spiritual_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o manna_n be_v change_v into_o his_o flesh_n and_o the_o water_n of_o the_o rock_n into_o his_o blood_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o in_o any_o wise_a the_o same_o body_n in_o which_o our_o saviour_n suffer_v nor_o the_o wine_n the_o blood_n which_o he_o shed_v for_o we_o but_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n spiritual_o in_o this_o age_n be_v several_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n collect_v and_o urge_v against_o paschasus_n touch_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n the_o pastor_n be_v exhort_v to_o come_v and_o learn_v in_o paschasus_n his_o book_n what_o they_o be_v as_o yet_o ignorant_a of_o miracle_n be_v likewise_o wrought_v to_o confirm_v those_o that_o doubt_v of_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o dispute_v about_o it_o one_o against_o another_o if_o the_o reason_n which_o i_o offer_v from_o the_o ignorance_n and_o negligence_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o do_v not_o well_o relish_v with_o mr._n arnaud_n let_v he_o give_v a_o better_a i_o will_v glad_o receive_v it_o provide_v he_o deny_v not_o certain_a matter_n of_o fact_n against_o which_o no_o argument_n must_v be_v offer_v the_o zeal_n fervour_n conversion_n and_o reformation_n which_o he_o attribute_n to_o the_o 10_o century_n hinder_v not_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o we_o observe_v concern_v the_o religious_a live_n without_o rule_n their_o abbot_n be_v marry_v and_o layman_n the_o bishop_n neglect_v to_o instruct_v their_o flock_n and_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o either_o sex_n and_o all_o age_n be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o creed_n and_o lord_n prayer_n and_o live_v and_o die_v in_o this_o ignorance_n this_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n attest_v by_o witness_n of_o that_o very_a age._n this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v for_o this_o whole_a century_n in_o a_o fearful_a disorder_n as_o speak_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o baronius_n too_o when_o he_o tell_v we_o our_o saviour_n 612._o bayon_n annal_n eccles_n tom_n 10._o add_v ann_n 612._o christ_n sleep_v then_o in_o his_o ship_n he_o sleep_v and_o make_v as_o though_o he_o see_v not_o these_o thing_n he_o let_v they_o alone_o he_o arise_v not_o to_o take_v vengeance_n and_o that_o which_o be_v worse_o there_o be_v no_o disciple_n who_o by_o their_o shriek_n shall_v awake_v the_o lord_n sleep_v for_o they_o be_v all_o asleep_a themselves_o what_o think_v you_o be_v the_o cardinal_n priest_n and_o deacon_n that_o
dead_a in_o itself_o they_o afterward_o proceed_v to_o the_o rule_n of_o morality_n recommend_v hope_n charity_n humility_n chastity_n temperance_n sobriety_n and_o condemn_v pride_n envy_n hatred_n variance_n drunkenness_n calumny_n magic_a divination_n etc._n etc._n here_o we_o have_v without_o question_n very_o commendable_a endeavour_n but_o they_o reach_v no_o far_o than_o the_o instruct_n of_o the_o people_n in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n and_o the_o principal_a point_n of_o morality_n these_o father_n in_o their_o great_a zeal_n to_o reform_v both_o themselves_o and_o other_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n it_o be_v not_o then_o above_o fifty_o year_n when_o the_o dispute_n be_v very_o hot_a on_o this_o subject_n and_o book_n be_v write_v on_o both_o side_n yet_o it_o seem_v they_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o it_o much_o less_o determine_v to_o instruct_v the_o people_n in_o what_o they_o ought_v to_o hold_v of_o it_o all_o their_o care_n be_v to_o remove_v that_o ignorance_n of_o the_o fundamental_o wherein_o the_o people_n lay_v and_o correct_v that_o fearful_a corruption_n of_o manner_n wherein_o the_o great_a parr_n spend_v their_o life_n now_o this_o show_v we_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v draw_v no_o advantage_n from_o these_o essay_n of_o a_o reformation_n for_o suppose_v they_o have_v their_o whole_a effect_n they_o extend_v not_o so_o far_o as_o the_o question_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n because_o they_o suppose_v either_o that_o the_o people_n be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o it_o or_o that_o the_o pastor_n be_v themselves_o so_o persuade_v of_o it_o that_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o instruct_v they_o in_o it_o or_o exhort_v they_o to_o instruct_v their_o flock_n in_o it_o but_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o this_o in_o numerable_a multitude_n of_o people_n of_o both_o sex_n and_o of_o all_o age_n and_o condition_n of_o life_n that_o know_v not_o their_o creed_n nor_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o live_v without_o any_o knowledge_n of_o the_o principle_n of_o christian_a religion_n shall_v know_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v they_o all_o in_o those_o day_n bear_v imbue_v with_o this_o doctrine_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o those_o abbot_n that_o know_v not_o the_o statute_n of_o their_o monastery_n and_o who_o to_o excuse_v themselves_o from_o read_v they_o when_o offer_v to_o they_o be_v force_v to_o say_v nescimus_fw-la literas_fw-la be_v not_o likewise_o great_o ignorant_a of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n what_o reason_n be_v there_o to_o say_v the_o pastor_n themselves_o be_v common_o instruct_v in_o it_o see_v odon_n abbot_n of_o clugny_n as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v testify_v that_o those_o who_o pretend_v to_o be_v learn_v yet_o have_v little_a knowledge_n of_o the_o sacrament_n till_o they_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n there_o be_v likewise_o other_o reformation_n make_v in_o this_o century_n but_o they_o serve_v only_o to_o establish_v some_o order_n in_o the_o monastery_n and_o the_o observance_n of_o particular_a statute_n under_o which_o the_o religious_a be_v oblige_v to_o live_v by_o their_o profession_n and_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o ignorance_n and_o carelessness_n be_v very_o great_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n as_o to_o the_o conversion_n it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v some_o but_o mr._n arnaud_n know_v very_o well_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o be_v wrought_v by_o force_n or_o the_o interest_n and_o intrigue_n of_o prince_n and_o thus_o those_o that_o be_v convert_v might_n well_o embrace_v their_o religion_n implicit_o or_o in_o gross_a without_o trouble_v themselves_o with_o particular_a doctrine_n as_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v at_o present_a in_o the_o year_n 912_o according_a to_o matthew_n of_o westminister_n rollon_n or_o raoul_n duke_n of_o normandy_n embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n to_o espouse_v gill_n the_o daughter_n or_o sister_n of_o charles_n iii_o king_n of_o france_n in_o the_o year_n 925_o sitricus_fw-la king_n of_o denmark_n cause_v himself_o to_o be_v baptize_v to_o espouse_v edgite_n the_o sister_n of_o etelstan_n king_n of_o england_n but_o a_o while_n after_o he_o return_v to_o paganism_n in_o the_o year_n 926_o elstan_n have_v vanquish_v in_o battle_n several_a petty_a king_n which_o be_v then_o in_o england_n oblige_v they_o and_o their_o subject_n to_o receive_v the_o christian_a faith_n in_o the_o year_n 949_o otton_n king_n of_o germany_n have_v subdue_v the_o sclavonian_n these_o people_n redeem_v their_o life_n and_o country_n by_o be_v baptise_a in_o the_o year_n 965_o poland_n be_v convert_v to_o the_o christian_a faith_n by_o the_o marriage_n of_o miezislaus_n its_o king_n with_o the_o daughter_n of_o boleslaüs_n duke_n of_o bohemia_n john_n xiii_o antipope_n to_o benedict_n v._o send_v thither_o gilles_n bishop_n of_o tusculum_n to_o establish_v under_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o king_n his_o religion_n in_o that_o country_n in_o the_o year_n 989_o adalbert_n archbishop_n of_o prague_n go_v into_o hungary_n to_o endeavour_v the_o conversion_n of_o those_o people_n but_o this_o be_v under_o the_o authority_n and_o power_n of_o geisa_n king_n of_o hungary_n who_o be_v convert_v by_o commerce_n with_o christian_n who_o he_o free_o permit_v to_o live_v in_o his_o kingdom_n so_o that_o all_o these_o conversion_n about_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n make_v such_o a_o noise_n to_o advance_v the_o glory_n zeal_n and_o knowledge_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n do_v not_o at_o all_o conclude_v what_o they_o pretend_v let_v the_o reader_n then_o join_v all_o these_o thing_n together_o and_o judge_v which_o of_o we_o two_o have_v most_o reason_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o maintain_v it_o to_o be_v impossible_a that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n suppose_v it_o be_v a_o novelty_n in_o the_o church_n can_v make_v any_o progress_n therein_o in_o the_o 10_o century_n without_o dispute_n and_o commotion_n or_o i_o who_o maintain_v that_o these_o progress_v be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o easy_a to_o be_v conceive_v first_o there_o be_v dispute_n on_o this_o subject_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n which_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n not_o to_o be_v deny_v second_o although_o the_o question_n be_v therein_o agitate_a yet_o be_v it_o not_o decide_v by_o any_o council_n nor_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n nor_o by_o any_o other_o public_a authority_n three_o those_o of_o the_o 10_o century_n fall_v into_o a_o very_a confuse_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o christian_a religion_n in_o general_a the_o people_n the_o religious_a and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o bishop_n live_v in_o very_o gross_a ignorance_n and_o in_o a_o prodigious_a neglect_n of_o the_o chief_a office_n of_o their_o charge_n as_o we_o have_v full_o prove_v four_o ecclesiastical_a discipline_n be_v whole_o lay_v aside_o in_o this_o age_n and_o the_o temporal_a state_n of_o the_o church_n lie_v in_o a_o perpetual_a and_o general_a confusion_n five_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v therein_o preach_v in_o several_a place_n six_o it_o also_o appear_v that_o that_o of_o paschasus_n be_v so_o too_o and_o be_v endeavour_v to_o be_v underpropt_a by_o miracle_n and_o pastor_n exhort_v to_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n to_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n seven_o to_o which_o we_o may_v add_v that_o the_o person_n that_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n in_o this_o century_n be_v people_n of_o great_a credit_n and_o authority_n odon_n that_o confirm_v it_o by_o miracle_n be_v archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o be_v in_o great_a reputation_n the_o other_a odon_n who_o have_v such_o a_o esteem_n for_o paschasus_n his_o book_n be_v a_o abbot_n of_o clugny_n a_o restorer_n and_o reformer_n of_o several_a monastery_n of_o who_o baronius_n say_v that_o he_o be_v choose_v by_o god_n as_o another_o jeremiah_n 938._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la a_o 938._o to_o pluck_v up_o destroy_v scatter_v plant_v and_o build_v in_o that_o wretched_a age._n all_o these_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v clear_o prove_v as_o they_o be_v what_o impossibility_n be_v there_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n which_o he_o teach_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n as_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n confirm_v it_o as_o much_o as_o he_o can_v by_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n take_v in_o a_o wrong_a sense_n no_o public_a authority_n have_v condemn_v it_o shall_v have_v follower_n in_o the_o 10_o that_o these_o his_o disciple_n find_v '_o emselves_fw-mi credit_v and_o authorize_v by_o their_o office_n and_o employ_v in_o a_o church_n wherein_o ignorance_n carelessness_n and_o confusion_n reign_v have_v themselves_o communicate_v
consent_n have_v no_o proportion_n with_o the_o capacity_n of_o most_o people_n this_o very_a thing_n shall_v show_v that_o to_o ground_v one_o faith_n on_o a_o solid_a foundation_n wherein_o there_o be_v no_o deceit_n to_o be_v fear_v the_o best_a which_o one_o can_v do_v be_v to_o keep_v to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o three_o difference_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n remark_n consist_v in_o that_o the_o change_n which_o i_o allege_v be_v change_n of_o practice_n and_o discipline_n whereas_o that_o in_o question_n be_v a_o change_n of_o opinion_n and_o doctrine_n now_o say_v he_o discipline_n be_v a_o thing_n of_o itself_o liable_a to_o change_v and_o the_o benefit_n of_o it_o depend_v on_o circumstance_n which_o be_v mutable_a but_o doctrine_n be_v immutable_a in_o their_o own_o nature_n that_o which_o be_v true_a at_o one_o time_n be_v so_o always_o every_o body_n know_v that_o discipline_n may_v be_v alter_v and_o every_o one_o know_v that_o doctrine_n can_v change_v so_o add_v he_o to_o introduce_v a_o new_a discipline_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o deceive_v the_o world_n nor_o show_v it_o be_v ancient_a but_o to_o introduce_v a_o new_a doctrine_n the_o novelty_n must_v of_o necessity_n de_fw-fr disguise_v which_o be_v oftentimes_o impossible_a in_o fine_a the_o belief_n of_o a_o doctrine_n necessary_o import_v the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n whereas_o one_o may_v embrace_v a_o discipline_n different_a from_o another_o yet_o without_o condemn_v that_o which_o one_o leaf_n there_o be_v several_a thing_n to_o be_v say_v to_o this_o discourse_n for_o first_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o all_o the_o point_n of_o practice_n and_o discipline_n be_v mutable_a the_o practice_n which_o our_o saviour_n christ_n himself_o have_v institute_v in_o his_o church_n with_o a_o express_a command_n of_o observe_v they_o be_v perpetual_a immutable_a and_o necessary_a at_o least_o as_o to_o necessity_n of_o precept_n and_o such_o be_v the_o communion_n of_o both_o kind_n second_o there_o be_v few_o person_n among_o the_o people_n that_o be_v prepossess_v with_o this_o opinion_n that_o the_o point_n of_o practice_n and_o discipline_n may_v be_v change_v the_o great_a part_n go_v not_o so_o far_o as_o this_o distinction_n of_o point_n of_o practice_n and_o doctrine_n the_o abolishment_n of_o a_o practice_n rather_o appear_v to_o they_o a_o change_n of_o religion_n than_o a_o abolition_n or_o introduction_n of_o a_o doctrine_n because_o of_o two_o part_n whereof_o a_o religion_n consist_v to_o wit_n the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n these_o last_o be_v most_o popular_a three_o there_o be_v practice_n which_o be_v so_o strict_o join_v with_o doctrine_n and_o be_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n the_o dependence_n and_o consequence_n of_o they_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o change_v they_o without_o also_o change_v the_o doctrine_n and_o consequent_o without_o condemn_v all_o contrary_a doctrine_n such_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n for_o it_o be_v ancient_o ground_v on_o this_o belief_n that_o christ_n command_n belong_v as_o well_o to_o minister_n as_o the_o people_n as_o appear_v by_o paschasus_n his_o own_o testimony_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o it_o say_v he_o to_o wit_n as_o well_o the_o minister_n as_o other_o 989._o lib._n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n domin_n c._n 15._o etc._n etc._n 19_o gela._n apud_fw-la gra._n canon_n comperimus_fw-la de_fw-la con_fw-la do_v 2._o lib._n c._n cap._n 10._o p._n 989._o believer_n and_o this_o be_v join_v with_o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o contrary_a practice_n it_o be_v not_o well_o do_v say_v the_o same_o paschasus_n to_o communicate_v of_o the_o flesh_n without_o the_o blood_n this_o mystery_n say_v pope_n gelasius_n can_v be_v divide_v without_o commit_v a_o great_a sacrilege_n it_o be_v a_o mere_a abuse_v the_o world_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o pretend_v to_o establish_v a_o universal_a doctrine_n which_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o whole_a church_n on_o a_o single_a passage_n of_o a_o pope_n write_n recite_v by_o gratien_n and_o to_o oppose_v this_o single_a passage_n against_o the_o constant_a practice_n of_o all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world_n who_o have_v give_v the_o communion_n to_o the_o faithful_a under_o one_o species_n in_o sundry_a occasion_n but_o of_o who_o will_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v we_o to_o learn_v better_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o gelasius_n himself_o who_o be_v at_o the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o call_v herself_o the_o faithful_a depository_n of_o tradition_n be_v mr._n arnaud_n so_o scandalize_v at_o the_o produce_v of_o a_o testimony_n of_o a_o pope_n it_o be_v gratien_n say_v he_o that_o relate_v it_o be_v it_o the_o less_o authentic_a for_o that_o gratien_n do_v not_o invent_v it_o to_o serve_v we_o we_o do_v not_o inspire_v he_o with_o it_o and_o the_o corrector_n of_o gratien_n have_v not_o so_o much_o as_o doubt_v of_o it_o this_o passage_n add_v he_o may_v receive_v several_a rational_a explication_n i_o know_v he_o endeavour_v to_o elude_v every_o thing_n by_o explication_n but_o we_o shall_v know_v whether_o these_o explication_n be_v just_a mr._n arnaud_n shall_v propose_v they_o and_o then_o we_o may_v examine_v '_o they_o this_o constant_a practice_n of_o all_o the_o church_n that_o have_v give_v the_o communion_n to_o the_o faithful_a under_o one_o kind_n in_o several_a occasion_n be_v likewise_o a_o thing_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v prove_v mr._n arnaud_n know_v he_o need_v not_o long_o stay_v for_o a_o answer_n to_z what_o be_v allege_v touch_v that_o subject_n the_o communion_n of_o little_a child_n be_v likewise_o another_o practice_n appendant_a to_o a_o doctrine_n for_o the_o ancient_a church_n have_v this_o custom_n because_o she_o believe_v this_o communion_n absolute_o necessary_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o infant_n s._n austin_n say_v so_o in_o express_a term_n ecclesioe_fw-mi christi_fw-la tenent_fw-la proeter_fw-la baptismum_fw-la 24._o aug._n de_fw-fr peccat_fw-la rear_n &_o remiss_a lib._n 1._o c_o 24._o &_o participationem_fw-la dominicoe_n mensoe_fw-la non_fw-la solum_fw-la non_fw-la ad_fw-la regnum_fw-la dei_fw-la sed_fw-la nec_fw-la ad_fw-la salutem_fw-la &_o vitam_fw-la oeternam_fw-la posse_fw-la quemquam_fw-la hominum_fw-la pervenire_fw-la mr._n arnaud_n be_v angry_a with_o i_o for_o make_v this_o belief_n a_o universal_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n to_o the_o end_n say_v he_o its_o authority_n may_v be_v with_o plausible_a pretence_n trample_v 990._o page_n 990._o under_o foot_n and_o a_o doctrine_n of_o tradition_n reject_v but_o what_o have_v i_o do_v in_o this_o matter_n more_o than_o the_o jesuit_n maldonat_n who_o be_v as_o much_o a_o catholic_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v before_o i_o missam_fw-la facere_fw-la say_v he_o augustini_fw-la &_o innocentii_fw-la innoc._n maldon_n in_o joan._n 6._o binn_n not_o in_o epist_n innoc._n primi_fw-la sententiam_fw-la quoe_v sexcento_n circiter_fw-la annos_fw-la viguit_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la eucharistam_n etiam_fw-la infantibus_fw-la necessariam_fw-la what_o have_v i_o do_v more_o than_o binius_fw-la in_o his_o note_n on_o innocent_n letter_n to_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n of_o mileué_fw-fr it_o appear_v say_v he_o that_o innocent_n '_o s_o opinion_n which_o have_v be_v in_o vogue_n for_o six_o hundred_o year_n and_o which_o be_v follow_v by_o s_n austin_n be_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v necessary_a to_o little_a child_n but_o see_v the_o command_n to_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n do_v not_o oblige_v those_o that_o can_v receive_v it_o and_o that_o we_o must_v reckon_v they_o unfit_a to_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n that_o can_v receive_v it_o with_o the_o respect_n due_a to_o it_o the_o church_n instruct_v by_o the_o use_n of_o several_a age_n and_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v well_o determine_v not_o only_o that_o the_o reception_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o necessary_a to_o child_n but_o that_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v give_v '_o they_o i_o know_v add_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o there_o be_v on_o this_o subject_a some_o passage_n of_o 990._o page_n 990._o s._n austin_n and_o innocent_n the_o first_o which_o be_v difficult_a but_o mr._n claude_n know_v very_o well_o that_o fulgentius_n and_o bede_n have_v explain_v these_o passage_n he_o know_v also_o that_o cardinal_n perron_n and_o several_a other_o catholic_n author_n have_v solve_v they_o to_o the_o passage_n of_o s._n austin_n and_o innocent_a mr._n arnaud_n may_v add_v other_o which_o will_v admit_v of_o no_o explication_n as_o those_o of_o gelasius_n the_o first_o in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o hypognostick_n of_o gregory_n the_o second_o of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o toul_n and_o some_o other_o and_o as_o to_o the_o soften_a exposition_n of_o fulgentius_n they_o hinder_v not_o but_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n be_v in_o effect_n what_o we_o now_o
from_o all_o these_o other_o change_n be_v the_o very_a nature_n of_o this_o doctrine_n he_o mean_v of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n for_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o have_v it_o be_v new_a it_o must_v have_v extraordinary_o surprise_v all_o those_o that_o never_o hear_v of_o it_o which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o whole_a church_n i_o confess_v that_o in_o effect_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o the_o eucharist_n have_v something_o in_o it_o that_o be_v very_o surprise_v and_o more_o offensive_a than_o whatsoever_o be_v do_v in_o other_o change_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n know_v very_o well_o that_o this_o quality_n of_o offensive_a and_o surprise_v in_o a_o doctrine_n be_v not_o strong_a enough_o to_o produce_v actual_o of_o itself_o a_o opposition_n or_o a_o rejection_n on_o the_o contrary_a most_o people_n love_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n those_o thing_n that_o be_v surprise_v and_o wonderful_a of_o which_o we_o see_v example_n in_o most_o religion_n but_o howsoever_o the_o teacher_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n provide_v against_o this_o inconveniency_n three_o way_n the_o first_o be_v the_o make_v they_o a_o buckler_n of_o the_o almighty_a power_n of_o god_n the_o second_o the_o publish_n of_o miracle_n which_o real_o happen_v about_o the_o eucharist_n to_o wit_n visible_a apparition_n of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o the_o three_o the_o assert_v it_o be_v always_o the_o faith_n and_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n accommodate_v to_o their_o sense_n some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n ill_o take_v and_o ill_o explain_v hitherto_o we_o have_v have_v whatsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v say_v that_o be_v considerable_a on_o the_o question_n of_o the_o possibility_n or_o impossibility_n of_o the_o change_n in_o his_o 6_o and_o 9th_o book_n whatsoever_o be_v therein_o of_o moment_n we_o have_v consider_v and_o answer_v solid_o and_o pertinent_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o i_o hope_v will_v acknowledge_v i_o shall_v have_v be_v very_o glad_a if_o he_o will_v have_v tell_v we_o his_o opinion_n on_o a_o passage_n take_v out_o of_o a_o book_n call_v the_o new_a heresy_n public_o maintain_v at_o paris_n in_o the_o college_n of_o clermont_n the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n therein_o discover_v the_o order_n and_o mean_n which_o he_o pretend_v his_o adversary_n use_v to_o introduce_v novelty_n insensible_o into_o the_o church_n and_o he_o instance_n for_o this_o purpose_n the_o parable_n of_o the_o tare_n that_o be_v sow_o in_o the_o night_n whilst_o man_n sleep_v which_o take_v root_n and_o in_o time_n grow_v up_o which_o be_v very_o near_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o according_a to_o we_o the_o change_n be_v wrought_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n this_o author_n have_v well_o comprehend_v it_o as_o judge_v it_o far_o from_o be_v impossible_a but_o mr._n arnaud_n think_v meet_v to_o say_v nothing_o to_o this_o passage_n i_o shall_v likewise_o be_v very_o glad_a that_o have_v treat_v as_o he_o have_v do_v with_o great_a earnestness_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o other_o eastern_a church_n he_o have_v make_v reflection_n on_o several_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n which_o separate_v they_o from_o the_o latin_n and_o in_o which_o there_o have_v happen_v of_o necessity_n either_o among_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o insensible_a change_n for_o example_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v the_o greek_n lose_v the_o belief_n of_o purgatory_n suppose_v this_o be_v a_o doctrine_n of_o the_o first_o establishment_n of_o christian_a religion_n how_o come_v they_o to_o believe_v the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n alone_o and_o also_o that_o unleavened_a bread_n in_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o abomination_n and_o likewise_o that_o the_o priest_n may_v as_o well_o as_o the_o bishop_n administer_v confirmation_n and_o again_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o infallible_a in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o the_o saint_n enjoy_v not_o the_o beatifical_a vision_n of_o god_n till_o the_o resurrection_n and_o in_o short_a how_o come_v they_o to_o believe_v all_o the_o rest_n of_o those_o opinion_n which_o they_o hold_v contrary_a to_o those_o of_o the_o latin_n there_o must_v of_o necessity_n have_v be_v a_o time_n wherein_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n be_v agree_v in_o all_o these_o article_n whether_o we_o conceive_v that_o then_o neither_o of_o they_o hold_v they_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o these_o article_n be_v not_o of_o apostolical_a tradition_n whether_o we_o suppose_v they_o hold_v they_o in_o common_a since_o the_o first_o preach_v of_o christianity_n which_o suppose_v that_o these_o opinion_n be_v leave_v they_o by_o the_o apostle_n or_o whether_o we_o imagine_v that_o the_o greek_n as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_n have_v ever_o hold_v what_o they_o now_o hold_v at_o this_o day_n but_o that_o they_o support_v mutual_o one_o another_o which_o suppose_v that_o both_o of_o they_o hold_v these_o opinion_n as_o needless_a one_o and_o regard_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n as_o tolerable_a one_o now_o in_o whatsoever_o sort_n we_o take_v it_o there_o have_v of_o necessity_n happen_v insensible_a change_n without_o dispute_n noise_n and_o opposition_n although_o there_o may_v be_v the_o same_o objection_n bring_v against_o they_o and_o the_o same_o question_n start_v which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v urge_v against_o the_o change_n in_o question_n shall_v we_o suppose_v a_o time_n wherein_o neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o hold_v these_o opinion_n how_o come_v they_o in_o fine_a to_o be_v imbue_v so_o general_o with_o they_o and_o so_o contradictory_o that_o a_o whole_a church_n shall_v hold_v the_o contrary_a of_o what_o the_o other_o believe_v be_v there_o not_o in_o this_o double_a change_n at_o least_o as_o much_o reason_n to_o be_v astonish_v and_o surprise_v as_o in_o that_o which_o have_v happen_v according_a to_o we_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n have_v both_o the_o latin_n and_o greek_n fall_v asleep_o without_o know_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n or_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n or_o quality_n which_o the_o eucharistical_a bread_n ought_v to_o be_v of_o or_o the_o administration_n of_o confirmation_n or_o beatifical_a vision_n of_o the_o saint_n nor_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o have_v they_o all_o together_o at_o the_o same_o time_n awaken_v possess_v with_o contrary_a opinion_n on_o each_o of_o these_o point_n whence_o have_v they_o their_o opinion_n do_v not_o he_o who_o first_o teach_v they_o they_o advertise_v they_o that_o he_o preach_v novelty_n to_o they_o which_o they_o never_o hear_v of_o if_o he_o do_v tell_v they_o of_o this_o it_o be_v strange_a he_o shall_v be_v follow_v immediate_o by_o his_o whole_a church_n and_o that_o such_o new_a doctrine_n shall_v be_v so_o immediate_o and_o zealous_o embrace_v if_o he_o do_v not_o tell_v they_o this_o it_o be_v then_o very_a strange_a no_o body_n take_v notice_n of_o these_o innovation_n that_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n do_v not_o oppose_v they_o and_o that_o of_o all_o that_o innumerable_a multitude_n of_o religious_a person_n not_o one_o of_o they_o have_v exclaim_v against_o the_o innovator_n have_v the_o innovator_n make_v use_v of_o some_o expression_n of_o scripture_n and_o of_o the_o church_n to_o conceal_v the_o novelty_n of_o these_o doctrine_n and_o to_o make_v people_n believe_v that_o that_o be_v the_o ancient_a faith_n how_o can_v one_o conceive_v these_o terrible_a equivocation_n that_o expression_n have_v be_v take_v in_o one_o sense_n during_o a_o certain_a time_n general_o by_o the_o whole_a latin_a church_n or_o general_o by_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n and_o that_o immediate_o in_o another_o they_o have_v be_v take_v general_o by_o the_o same_o church_n in_o another_o sense_n if_o we_o suppose_v a_o time_n wherein_o both_o greek_n and_o latin_n believe_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o respect_n of_o these_o point_n the_o same_o difficulty_n and_o the_o same_o question_n return_v in_o respect_n of_o that_o of_o the_o two_o church_n which_o have_v change_v suppose_v for_o example_n that_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n both_o believe_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v infallible_a that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n that_o one_o may_v use_v indifferent_o in_o the_o eucharist_n unleavened_a bread_n and_o that_o which_o be_v leaven_v and_o that_o the_o bishop_n alone_o have_v the_o right_a of_o confirmation_n how_o happen_v it_o the_o greek_n have_v pass_v into_o contrary_a opinion_n without_o division_n among_o they_o till_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n have_v this_o happen_v all_o at_o a_o stroke_n be_v this_o do_v insensible_o and_o by_o succession_n of_o time_n if_o this_o have_v happen_v all_o at_o once_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v this_o change_n be_v
exceed_o strange_a that_o so_o many_o bishop_n priest_n and_o religious_a shall_v so_o sudden_o renounce_v their_o former_a opinion_n and_o embrace_v contrary_a one_o without_o any_o division_n among_o '_o they_o but_o it_o be_v yet_o strange_a they_o shall_v change_v they_o without_o perceive_v it_o without_o acknowledge_v they_o have_v make_v great_a and_o considerable_a innovation_n in_o their_o church_n and_o compare_v their_o first_o and_o ancient_a faith_n with_o this_o new_a one_o for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o respect_n of_o all_o these_o article_n which_o be_v in_o contest_v the_o greek_n positive_o maintain_v and_o have_v ever_o maintain_v they_o have_v not_o innovate_v in_o any_o thing_n if_o this_o change_n be_v wrought_v by_o succession_n of_o time_n let_v we_o be_v show_v the_o dispute_n and_o division_n they_o have_v have_v among_o they_o since_o on_o these_o article_n they_o have_v separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n till_o the_o greek_a empire_n fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o latin_n which_o be_v to_o say_v during_o above_o two_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n if_o it_o be_v allege_v the_o change_n be_v make_v insensible_o we_o must_v return_v to_o the_o four_o time_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o apply_v to_o they_o the_o same_o difficulty_n and_o objection_n he_o have_v raise_v in_o fine_a if_o we_o suppose_v a_o time_n wherein_o the_o two_o church_n hold_v each_o of_o they_o their_o opinion_n yet_o mutual_o bear_v with_o one_o another_o without_o proceed_v to_o a_o express_a condemnation_n of_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n beside_o that_o it_o be_v difficult_a to_o comprehend_v how_o the_o latin_n believe_v the_o roman_a church_n infallible_a and_o their_o sacrifice_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n good_a and_o lawful_a can_v suffer_v the_o greek_n hold_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o the_o roman_a church_n may_v err_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n beside_o this_o i_o say_v it_o will_v be_v demand_v how_o they_o can_v change_v so_o sudden_o their_o opinion_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o controvert_v article_n hold_v they_o before_o for_o unnecessary_a point_n and_o afterward_o for_o necessary_a one_o respect_v before_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n to_o they_o as_o tolerable_a error_n and_o afterward_o respect_v they_o as_o abominable_a and_o intolerable_a one_o whereupon_o one_o may_v make_v the_o same_o question_n how_o it_o can_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n have_v believe_v at_o one_o time_n that_o the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o latin_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n be_v nevertheless_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n a_o object_n of_o supreme_a adoration_n and_o in_o another_o that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o dead_a azym_n a_o jewish_a abomination_n that_o she_o shall_v respect_v it_o at_o one_o time_n with_o that_o reverence_n and_o devotion_n due_a only_o to_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o at_o another_o immediate_o succeed_v the_o first_o which_o be_v to_o say_v from_o night_n to_o morning_n regard_v it_o with_o horror_n wash_v and_o purify_n the_o altar_n whereon_o it_o have_v be_v celebrate_v as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v pollute_v we_o may_v apply_v the_o same_o question_n and_o difficulty_n to_o the_o armenian_n jacobite_n coptic_o nestorian_n in_o reference_n to_o several_a of_o their_o opinion_n of_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v show_v the_o original_n nor_o tell_v we_o after_o what_o manner_n they_o be_v disperse_v among_o these_o people_n nor_o how_o they_o have_v leave_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n still_o hold_v as_o be_v of_o apostolical_a tradition_n how_o have_v it_o happen_v for_o instance_n that_o the_o nestorian_n have_v leave_v the_o use_n of_o confirmation_n and_o that_o of_o extreme_a unction_n that_o the_o jacobite_n have_v leave_v that_o of_o confession_n and_o the_o belief_n of_o purgatory_n that_o the_o coptic_o have_v lay_v aside_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n and_o use_v of_o extreme_a unction_n and_o so_o of_o the_o rest_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n i_o think_v will_v have_v i_o suppose_v that_o according_a to_o he_o these_o point_n have_v be_v heretofore_o hold_v and_o practise_v by_o all_o christian_n these_o example_n do_v clear_o discover_v the_o vanity_n of_o these_o pretend_a moral_a impossibility_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v urge_v with_o such_o great_a exaggeration_n for_o they_o may_v be_v all_o as_o strong_o apply_v to_o the_o change_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o these_o eastern_a church_n and_o yet_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o these_o change_v happen_v there_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v argue_v as_o long_o as_o he_o please_v start_v question_n and_o raise_v difficulty_n these_o insensible_a change_n be_v more_o than_o possible_a for_o they_o be_v come_v to_o pass_v either_o in_o these_o church_n or_o in_o the_o latin_a which_o have_v opinion_n and_o contrary_a custom_n which_o show_v that_o these_o gentleman_n whole_a philosophy_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a speculation_n proper_a only_a for_o person_n that_o abound_v with_o leisure_n which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o agree_v with_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o thing_n be_v carry_v on_o in_o the_o world_n but_o in_o short_a the_o use_n which_o be_v make_v of_o the_o seminary_n and_o mission_n and_o the_o course_n which_o the_o emissary_n take_v in_o the_o east_n as_o we_o have_v observe_v in_o the_o second_o book_n with_o the_o project_n of_o thomas_n à _fw-fr jesus_n to_o make_v in_o a_o short_a time_n all_o the_o greek_n good_a roman_a catholic_n according_a as_o i_o have_v relate_v in_o the_o four_o book_n all_o this_o i_o say_v show_v clear_o that_o at_o rome_n and_o elsewhere_o among_o the_o most_o zealous_a it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o account_v impossible_a to_o introduce_v insensible_o and_o without_o disturbance_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n among_o people_n that_o have_v they_o not_o and_o in_o effect_v it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o their_o present_a labour_n be_v not_o unsuccessful_a and_o that_o time_n will_v probable_o finish_v the_o work_n chap._n viii_o that_o paschasus_n ratbert_n be_v the_o first_o that_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o conversion_n of_o substance_n mr._n arnaud_n objection_n answer_v we_o must_v come_v now_o to_o particular_a matter_n of_o fact_n which_o relate_v to_o the_o history_n of_o the_o change_n not_o but_o to_o speak_v true_o this_o difcussion_n appear_v to_o i_o very_o needless_a consider_v what_o we_o have_v already_o do_v for_o if_o the_o principal_a question_n which_o respect_v the_o novelty_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v end_v and_o moreover_o there_o result_v from_o our_o dispute_n that_o the_o change_n be_v possible_a and_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o vain_a than_o the_o objection_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v make_v on_o this_o subject_n i_o see_v not_o any_o necessity_n there_o be_v of_o inform_v a_o man_n self_n in_o what_o manner_n this_o change_n happen_v what_o matter_n be_v it_o to_o we_o who_o be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o this_o innovation_n who_o the_o promoter_n of_o it_o what_o facility_n or_o difficulty_n be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o establish_n of_o these_o doctrine_n whether_o paschasus_n carry_v on_o his_o business_n with_o craft_n or_o simplicity_n whether_o john_n scot_n bertram_n and_o raban_n write_v against_o he_o before_o or_o after_o his_o death_n what_o signify_v the_o know_v of_o these_o thing_n provide_v we_o be_v certain_a not_o only_o that_o the_o change_n in_o question_n be_v possible_a but_o actual_o happen_v and_o this_o do_v now_o appear_v so_o plain_o as_o will_v satisfy_v every_o rational_a man_n in_o examine_v mr._n arnaud'_v 6_o and_o 9th_o book_n we_o have_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o his_o pretend_a impossibility_n be_v mere_a chimaera_n and_o as_o to_o the_o actual_a change_n beside_o that_o we_o shall_v always_o have_v right_a to_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v by_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o we_o have_v cite_v till_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n have_v take_v pain_n to_o answer_v they_o solid_o beside_o this_o i_o say_v what_o i_o show_v concern_v the_o eastern_a church_n not_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n neither_o in_o the_o 11_o nor_o follow_v century_n and_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n not_o know_v they_o in_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n be_v more_o than_o sufficient_a for_o the_o conclude_a that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v not_o of_o the_o first_o establishment_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o consequent_o that_o their_o introduction_n be_v a_o innovation_n yet_o will_v i_o not_o desist_v from_o examine_v the_o point_n of_o history_n which_o respect_n this_o change_n because_o this_o change_n be_v indeed_o the_o first_o and_o principal_a subject_n of_o the_o dispute_n
refer_v ourselves_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o sigebert_n he_o himself_o call_v it_o the_o little_a book_n publish_v by_o the_o protestant_n under_o the_o name_n spicil_n epist_n ad_fw-la de_fw-fr luc_n d'_fw-fr ach._n t._n 2._o spicil_n of_o bertram_n and_o attribute_v to_o ratram_n by_o sigebert_n and_o trithemius_n he_o believe_v likewise_o he_o have_v get_v a_o certain_a proof_n that_o since_o the_o 9th_o century_n this_o book_n bear_v the_o title_n of_o ratram_n because_o the_o anonymous_a author_n publish_v by_o cellot_n reckon_v ratram_n one_o of_o paschasus_n adversary_n and_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n take_v this_o anonymous_a author_n for_o a_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n as_o perron_n also_o think_v what_o remedy_n be_v there_o to_o these_o inconvenience_n which_o appear_v to_o be_v of_o so_o great_a consequence_n for_o for_o to_o take_v the_o part_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n and_o to_o say_v that_o the_o book_n in_o question_n contain_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v conformable_a to_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v even_o according_a to_o he_o a_o unwarrantable_a assertion_n to_o extricate_v himself_o out_o of_o these_o perplexity_n mr._n marca_n believe_v it_o best_a to_o maintain_v that_o john_n scot_n be_v the_o true_a author_n of_o this_o book_n that_o it_o be_v john_n scot_n himself_o that_o father_v it_o on_o ratram_n and_o that_o cellot_n anonymous_a author_n be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o fact_n be_v deceive_v in_o what_o he_o write_v of_o it_o and_o this_o be_v the_o happy_a invention_n by_o which_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n think_v he_o may_v procure_v great_a advantage_n to_o his_o party_n first_o he_o reduce_v both_o paschasus_n his_o adversary_n to_o one_o which_o already_o diminish_v the_o number_n of_o '_o they_o second_o he_o deliver_v paschasus_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o adversary_n who_o be_v constant_o hold_v for_o a_o most_o orthodox_n divine_a in_o his_o time_n three_o by_o this_o mean_n he_o decry_v this_o book_n itself_o by_o attribute_v it_o to_o a_o author_n who_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n draw_v on_o himself_o some_o censure_n from_o the_o council_n of_o valence_n and_o langre_n touch_v the_o question_n of_o grace_n and_o who_o the_o roman_a church_n condemn_v in_o the_o 11_o at_o verceil_n and_o at_o rome_n on_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o eucharist_n four_o he_o discharge_v his_o church_n of_o the_o reproach_n of_o have_v condemn_v in_o the_o 11_o century_n and_o still_o at_o this_o day_n condemn_v a_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v in_o the_o 9th_o by_o a_o orthodox_n author_n such_o as_o be_v ratram_n again_o the_o name_n of_o john_n scot_n have_v appear_v to_o he_o very_o proper_a for_o the_o give_v some_o colour_n to_o his_o discovery_n because_o that_o in_o effect_n john_n scot_n write_v likewise_o a_o book_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o he_o dedicate_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o that_o this_o book_n be_v lose_v whether_o by_o chance_n or_o on_o purpose_n as_o it_o have_v also_o happen_v to_o other_o we_o can_v guess_v we_o may_v with_o great_a likelihood_n say_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n have_v have_v the_o same_o interest_n as_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n but_o we_o may_v also_o add_v that_o they_o have_v have_v a_o particular_a reason_n which_o much_o contribute_v to_o make_v they_o embrace_v mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n opinion_n and_o maintain_v with_o he_o that_o ratram_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n in_o question_n but_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n mr._n claude_n have_v 1._o answer_v to_o the_o perpetuity_n part_v 3._o ch_z 1._o show_v they_o in_o the_o famous_a dispute_n which_o they_o have_v have_v that_o have_v once_o esteem_v ratram_n for_o the_o oracle_n of_o his_o time_n and_o for_o the_o great_a defender_n of_o the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n of_o divine_a grace_n it_o be_v not_o fair_a to_o refuse_v his_o testimony_n now_o on_o the_o eucharist_n and_o treat_v he_o as_o a_o author_n of_o small_a importance_n that_o this_o be_v a_o expose_v of_o a_o man_n self_n plain_o to_o the_o reproach_n of_o injustice_n and_o lightness_n they_o must_v then_o deliver_v themselves_o at_o any_o rate_n from_o the_o importunity_n of_o this_o book_n and_o absolute_o deny_v that_o it_o be_v ratram_n but_o the_o way_n to_o do_v it_o handsome_o be_v difficult_a see_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n seem_v to_o have_v acknowledge_v that_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o person_n and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o real_a author_n of_o the_o book_n in_o question_n to_o get_v out_o of_o this_o vexatious_a suit_n a_o religious_a of_o s._n genevieve_n who_o name_n be_v not_o mention_v opportune_o offer_v himself_o he_o send_v a_o dissertation_n touch_v john_n scot_n and_o bertram_n wherein_o he_o make_v a_o three_o party_n between_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o book_n be_v john_n scot_n but_o a_o obscure_a and_o perplex_a piece_n mr._n arnaud_n adopt_v this_o dissertation_n and_o publish_v it_o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o book_n so_o that_o proper_o neither_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n retract_v nor_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o contradict_v he_o but_o a_o anonymous_a religious_a who_o give_v we_o his_o conjecture_n and_o by_o this_o mean_v all_o be_v make_v whole_a again_o and_o the_o confession_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v make_v be_v no_o more_o at_o far_a than_o the_o error_n of_o one_o man_n chap._n ii_o that_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n will_v reform_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n do_v not_o at_o all_o make_v it_o the_o more_o probable_a that_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n have_v change_v in_o the_o conjecture_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr marca_n to_o make_v it_o a_o little_a more_o tolerable_a may_v be_v reduce_v to_o these_o three_o thing_n first_o he_o will_v have_v the_o supposition_n of_o this_o book_n to_o be_v make_v not_o by_o john_n scot_n himself_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n as_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n say_v but_o by_o berenger_n or_o those_o of_o his_o party_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 11_o second_o he_o pretend_v that_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o title_n the_o supposition_n have_v not_o be_v make_v bare_o under_o the_o name_n of_o ratram_n but_o that_o those_o who_o have_v make_v the_o change_n have_v make_v the_o book_n pass_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n or_o that_o of_o bertramnus_n or_o under_o that_o of_o ratram_n or_o intram_n or_o ratramnus_n or_o perhaps_o under_o several_a of_o these_o different_a name_n but_o indifferent_a copy_n three_o he_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o book_n but_o a_o obscure_a and_o perplex_a piece_n whereas_o mr._n de._n marca_n open_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v heretical_a incapable_a of_o a_o good_a explication_n and_o just_o censure_v but_o we_o can_v conceive_v how_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n conjecture_n will_v appear_v more_o probable_a by_o these_o new_a correction_n in_o effect_n if_o it_o be_v unjust_a in_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n to_o accuse_v without_o proof_n witness_n or_o ground_n and_o even_o without_o any_o probability_n john_n scot_n of_o a_o imposture_n so_o great_a as_o this_o be_v what_o judgement_n must_v we_o make_v of_o the_o accusation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n bring_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n against_o berenger_n or_o his_o follower_n who_o have_v reveal_v to_o he_o the_o mystery_n of_o this_o supposition_n which_o he_o so_o historical_o deal_v out_o to_o we_o where_o be_v the_o adversary_n of_o berenger_n who_o have_v reproach_v he_o with_o this_o deceit_n or_o those_o of_o his_o party_n where_o be_v the_o manuscript_n which_o help_v he_o to_o this_o discovery_n it_o be_v apparent_a there_o need_v a_o great_a stock_n of_o confidence_n to_o form_n accusation_n of_o this_o consequence_n without_o any_o proof_n for_o my_o part_n i_o may_v accuse_v the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n with_o more_o likelihood_n for_o have_v attribute_v their_o master_n book_n to_o name_n of_o far_o great_a renown_n than_o he_o whilst_o i_o write_v this_o i_o have_v before_o i_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetual_a virginity_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n of_o which_o in_o fine_a we_o know_v paschasus_n to_o be_v the_o author_n yet_o have_v this_o book_n pass_v hitherto_o for_o s._n hildephonsus_n archbishop_n of_o toledo_n and_o in_o a_o manuscript_n which_o i_o have_v by_o i_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o supposition_n be_v make_v design_o by_o a_o priest_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n name_v gomezan_n who_o pretend_v that_o this_o book_n be_v bring_v from_o spain_n by_o a_o bishop_n call_v gotiscalc_n and_o this_o good_a man_n have_v carry_v on_o the_o supposition_n so_o far_o as_o to_o
lib_n 4._o adv_n oecol_n indic_n belg._n censurer_n of_o douai_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n who_o author_n they_o place_n under_o the_o time_n of_o lothairius_n and_o charles_n the_o bald_a although_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n have_v no_o mark_n of_o time_n whereas_o without_o doubt_n they_o will_v have_v place_v he_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o charlemagne_n have_v the_o manuscript_n for_o title_n ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la magnum_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la and_o for_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n it_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v that_o it_o have_v be_v write_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o have_v a_o inscription_n almost_o alike_o berenger_n be_v mistake_v in_o apply_v to_o charlemagne_n seq_fw-la sigeb_n catol_n c._n 85._o &_o 99_o de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n fol._n 53._o &_o 55._o praefat._n gener_fw-la in_o vit_fw-fr sanct._n c._n 4._o sect_n 7._o labbe_n de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n t._n 2._o p._n 820._o &_o seq_fw-la what_o ought_v to_o be_v refer_v to_o charles_n the_o bald._n at_o lest_o it_o be_v by_o a_o mistake_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o sigebert_n have_v place_v vsuard_n and_o hincmar_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o charlemagne_n wherein_o sigebert_n have_v be_v follow_v by_o trithemius_n although_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o have_v write_v under_o charles_n the_o bald_a as_o all_o the_o world_n acknowledge_v in_o respect_n of_o hincmar_n and_o as_o bollandus_n and_o labbeus_n acknowledge_v in_o respect_n of_o vsuard_n but_o suppose_v that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v inscribe_v ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la magnum_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la as_o be_v at_o this_o day_n that_o of_o bertram_z in_o the_o impression_n how_o will_v it_o hence_o follow_v that_o these_o two_o book_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o because_o say_v our_o author_n if_o we_o suppose_v that_o this_o title_n be_v equal_o false_a it_o be_v very_o difficult_a for_o chance_v to_o produce_v the_o same_o falsity_n in_o two_o different_a book_n which_o in_o other_o respect_n have_v so_o great_a resemblance_n and_o if_o it_o be_v pretend_v that_o the_o title_n be_v true_a it_o will_v be_v moreover_o very_o strange_a for_o the_o fancy_n of_o two_o different_a person_n to_o meet_v in_o give_v it_o this_o title_n this_o difficulty_n be_v a_o small_a one_o we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o ratram_n and_o john_n scot_n have_v give_v the_o title_n of_o charlemagne_n to_o charles_n the_o bald_a but_o affirm_v it_o not_o to_o be_v so_o strange_a a_o thing_n that_o berenger_n have_v attribute_v to_o charlemagne_n what_o ought_v to_o be_v apply_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a those_o that_o come_v after_o shall_v refer_v to_o charlemagne_n a_o like_a title_n this_o prince_n pass_v for_o a_o lover_n of_o theological_a learning_n as_o have_v be_v the_o restorer_n of_o it_o the_o example_n which_o i_o allege_v prove_v the_o thing_n possible_a see_v they_o prove_v it_o to_o have_v happen_v berenger_n then_o be_v no_o more_o favourable_a to_o our_o author_n than_o ascelin_n be_v as_o to_o durand_n of_o troarn_v i_o see_v moreover_o less_o reason_n why_o our_o author_n 9_o lib._n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n part_n 9_o shall_v produce_v what_o durand_n have_v say_v of_o the_o council_n of_o paris_n wherein_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v condemn_v damnatis_fw-la berengarii_fw-la complicibus_fw-la cum_fw-la codice_fw-la joannis_n scoti_n ex_fw-la quo_fw-la ea_fw-la quoe_fw-la damnabantur_fw-la sumpta_fw-la videbantur_fw-la concilio_fw-la soluto_fw-la discessum_fw-la est_fw-la for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a as_o our_o author_n will_v have_v it_o that_o by_o this_o way_n of_o speak_v durand_n have_v insinuate_v that_o although_o in_o the_o council_n of_o paris_n john_n scot_n book_n be_v condemn_v yet_o be_v it_o not_o so_o evident_a a_o matter_n that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n contain_v the_o sentiment_n of_o berenger_n which_o as_o our_o author_n believe_v agree_v likewise_o with_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n which_o he_o treat_v as_o obscure_v and_o perplex_a there_o can_v be_v nothing_o thence_o conclude_v but_o what_o will_v be_v to_o the_o disadvantage_n of_o this_o council_n wherein_o be_v condemn_v for_o heretical_a what_o only_o ought_v to_o be_v esteem_v obscure_a but_o see_v our_o author_n design_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o pretend_a obscurity_n of_o john_n scot_n write_n methinks_v he_o ought_v not_o to_o join_v to_o the_o place_n of_o durand_n that_o of_o lanfranc_n who_o reproach_n berenger_n that_o as_o soon_o as_o the_o council_n assemble_v at_o rome_n know_v that_o by_o his_o high_o praise_v the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o blame_v that_o of_o paschasus_n berenger_n have_v deviate_v from_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n he_o be_v throw_v out_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o faithful_a for_o it_o be_v not_o credible_a the_o council_n will_v have_v be_v so_o severe_a against_o the_o perplex_a style_n of_o john_n scot_n even_o to_o the_o condemn_v his_o book_n to_o the_o flame_n have_v not_o his_o book_n be_v apparent_o write_v against_o paschasus_n and_o true_o how_o can_v this_o be_v at_o first_o so_o understand_v both_o at_o paris_n at_o verceil_n and_o at_o rome_n as_o that_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o council_n to_o praise_n paschasus_n be_v proper_o to_o condemn_v john_n scot_n our_o author_n pretend_v in_o the_o last_o place_n that_o see_v lanfranc_n berenger_n and_o ascelin_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n mention_v only_a john_n scot_n when_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschasus_n and_o their_o condemnation_n one_o must_v conclude_v that_o from_o the_o time_n of_o lanfranc_n and_o berenger_n there_o be_v no_o other_o book_n know_v which_o appear_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n but_o that_o of_o john_n scot._n but_o the_o silence_n of_o these_o author_n be_v no_o more_o favourable_a to_o he_o than_o their_o testimony_n in_o effect_n suppose_v that_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n there_o do_v not_o appear_v any_o other_o book_n against_o paschasus_n but_o john_n scot_n which_o can_v be_v affirm_v without_o rashness_n and_o injustice_n consider_v the_o care_n which_o have_v be_v take_v to_o conceal_v from_o we_o whatsoever_o may_v inform_v we_o in_o this_o point_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v john_n scot_n book_n and_o bertram_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o by_o this_o reason_n must_v the_o epistle_n of_o raban_n to_o egilon_n and_o his_o answer_n to_o heribold_n bishop_n of_o auxerre_n wherein_o he_o have_v oppose_v the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n be_v the_o book_n of_o john_n scot._n for_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o these_o write_n of_o raban_n in_o the_o time_n of_o berenger_n lanfranc_n and_o ascelin_n moreover_o our_o author_n himself_o refute_v his_o own_o opinion_n when_o he_o urge_v the_o silence_n of_o these_o author_n for_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o lanfranc_n berenger_n and_o ascelin_n that_o paschasus_n and_o john_n scot_n be_v regard_v as_o the_o two_o principal_a man_n in_o this_o dispute_n it_o be_v then_o very_a likely_a that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v direct_o write_v against_o paschasus_n paschasus_n be_v therein_o either_o name_v or_o at_o least_o apparent_o mean_v which_o be_v not_o so_o in_o the_o write_n of_o bertram_n who_o handle_v matter_n in_o a_o less_o polemical_a manner_n and_o never_o name_v paschasus_n nor_o seem_v to_o give_v the_o least_o hint_n of_o he_o which_o have_v apparent_o tend_v to_o its_o preservation_n and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v to_o remark_n on_o the_o first_o proof_n of_o our_o author_n to_o establish_v the_o second_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o proper_a character_n of_o the_o style_n of_o bertram_n be_v the_o same_o as_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n our_o author_n pretend_v that_o the_o several_a scot._n article_n 3._o of_o the_o dissert_n on_o john_n scot._n judgement_n of_o know_a person_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n and_o of_o our_o own_o touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n book_n be_v testimony_n evident_a enough_o of_o the_o proper_a character_n of_o his_o genius_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o a_o genius_n natural_o confuse_v and_o perplex_v or_o dissimulative_a which_o fear_v to_o discover_v clear_o its_o thought_n on_o the_o subject_n which_o it_o treat_v of_o and_o affect_v to_o contradict_v itself_o the_o more_o dexterous_o to_o insinuate_v its_o own_o sentiment_n and_o avoid_v censure_n he_o assure_v we_o afterward_o that_o this_o character_n appear_v with_o great_a clearness_n in_o john_n scot_n dialogue_n of_o nature_n and_o in_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o we_o must_v not_o doubt_v but_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v john_n scot_n it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o respect_n after_o our_o author_n have_v allege_v some_o instance_n of_o the_o contradiction_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o judge_v uncharitable_o that_o they_o proceed_v not_o from_o a_o perplex_a and_o confuse_a
ligaridius_n what_o kind_n of_o man_n 1._o 266_o patriarch_n greek_n of_o jerusalem_n excommunicate_v every_o year_n the_o latin_a church_n 1._o 206_o poor_a be_v jesus_n christ_n himself_o 2._o 74._o &_o seq_n point_v fix_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n impossible_a etc._n etc._n 1._o 45_o policy_n hinder_v the_o greek_n and_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n to_o treat_v of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o the_o substantial_a presence_n 1._o 197_o paschasius_fw-la propose_v his_o doctrine_n as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v not_o well_o understand_v 2._o 172_o paschasius_fw-la act_n by_o way_n of_o opposition_n and_o contradiction_n in_o respect_n of_o his_o adversary_n 2._o 172_o paschasius_fw-la teach_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o real_a presence_n 2._o 198_o paschasius_fw-la never_o vaunt_a that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n 2._o 225_o paschasius_fw-la endeavour_n to_o justify_v himself_o from_o the_o charge_n of_o enthusiasm_n and_o rashness_n 2._o 210_o paschasius_fw-la be_v a_o innovator_n 2._o 214_o paschasius_fw-la acknowledge_v that_o before_o he_o man_n be_v ignorant_a of_o his_o doctrine_n 2._o 214_o paschasius_fw-la accuse_v of_o be_v a_o visionary_a enthusiast_n etc._n etc._n 2._o 219_o paschasius_fw-la his_fw-la adversary_n affirm_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o virtue_n 1._o 314_o paschasius_fw-la offer_n his_o opinion_n as_o a_o paradox_n 2._o 224_o paschasius_fw-la and_o bertram_n contrary_a 2._o 255_o paschasius_fw-la submit_v his_o doctrine_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o frudegard_n 2._o 225_o paschasius_fw-la author_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n according_a to_o bellarmin_n and_o sirmond_n 2._o 226_o paschasius_fw-la defame_v by_o his_o adversary_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o doctrine_n 2._o 228_o preface_n to_o the_o answer_n of_o father_n novet_v justify_v 2._o 269_o proof_n negative_a oppose_v against_o those_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n 1._o 272_o proof_n of_o fact_n can_v be_v overthrow_v etc._n etc._n 1._o 17_o proof_n immediate_a strong_a than_o mediate_a one_o 1._o 17_o proof_n which_o consider_v a_o thing_n in_o all_o respect_v strong_a than_o those_o which_o consider_v it_o only_o in_o one_o 1._o 18_o proof_n of_o one_o eye_n and_o sense_n more_o certain_a than_o those_o of_o ratiocination_n 1._o 18_o proof_n of_o fact_n strong_a than_o those_o of_o argumentation_n apply_v on_o the_o same_o fact_n 1._o 22_o prayer_n of_o good_a people_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n help_v the_o damn_a 1._o 279_o proper_a body_n the_o meaning_n of_o it_o apply_v to_o the_o sacrament_n 2._o 73_o proper_a and_o proper_o be_v apply_v to_o subject_n wherein_o there_o be_v no_o propriety_n of_o substance_n 2._o 75_o proper_a have_v several_a signification_n 2._o 75_o q._n question_n be_v of_o right_a how_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v decide_v 1._o 9_o question_n of_o fact_n how_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v decide_v 1._o ibid._n question_n of_o faith_n ought_v to_o be_v decide_v by_o the_o scripture_n 1._o ibid._n question_n on_o the_o eucharist_n two_o the_o first_o touch_v what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v of_o it_o and_o the_o other_o touch_v what_o have_v be_v ancient_o hold_v about_o it_o 1._o 36_o question_n touch_v the_o greek_n be_v not_o whether_o they_o believe_v what_o we_o believe_v but_o whether_o they_o believe_v what_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v 1._o 110_o question_n of_o the_o possibility_n or_o impossibility_n of_o the_o change_n frivolous_a 2._o 163_o r._n raban_n and_o bertram_n have_v not_o oppose_v the_o stercoranist_n 2._o 253_o reason_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v at_o most_o but_o probability_n 1._o 20_o recapitulation_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o greek_a liturgy_n wherein_o there_o be_v nothing_o say_v of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n 1._o 142_o receive_v jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o be_v sanctify_v according_a to_o the_o greek_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n 1._o 149_o receive_v jesus_n christ_n be_v cause_v say_v the_o greek_n only_o by_o the_o good_a disposition_n of_o the_o soul_n 1._o 15_o revelation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o s._n bridget_n 1._o 79_o rupert_n opinion_n in_o the_o 12_o century_n 1._o 288_o russian_n ignorant_a 1._o 70_o roman_a church_n condemn_v not_o several_a opinion_n which_o yet_o she_o do_v not_o approve_v 1._o 278_o s._n sacrament_n ought_v to_o be_v establish_v immediate_o on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n pref._n sacrament_n their_o number_n not_o regulate_v by_o the_o greek_n 1._o 208_o sacrament_n and_o mystery_n what_o those_o term_n signify_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n 2._o 72_o sacrament_n may_v be_v consider_v either_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o thing_n whereof_o it_o be_v a_o sacrament_n or_o conjoint_o with_o it_o 2._o 96_o sacrament_n in_o how_o many_o sense_n it_o may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 2._o 79_o samonas_n a_o suspëcted_a and_o doubtful_a author_n 1._o 264_o scaliger_n colloquy_n 1._o 38_o sanctification_n of_o the_o bread_n compare_v to_o the_o dye_n which_o wool_n take_v 1._o 194_o seminary_n for_o the_o eastern_a people_n at_o rome_n and_o elsewhere_o 1._o 103_o seminary_n the_o advantage_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n receive_v thence_o 1._o 104_o sense_n its_o language_n not_o contrary_a to_o that_o of_o faith_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 2._o 67_o sense_n its_o language_n literal_a and_o without_o a_o figure_n 2._o 67_o sentiment_n real_a of_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o eucharist_n 1._o 218_o sense_n metaphorical_a of_o a_o proposition_n to_o be_v oft_o receive_v 2._o 111_o sense_n first_o and_o natural_a of_o these_o proposition_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n etc._n etc._n be_v the_o sacramental_a one_o 2._o 157_o sense_n natural_a of_o proposition_n be_v determine_v by_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n 2._o 158_o sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n word_n perplex_v by_o the_o schoolman_n and_o casuist_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 2._o 101_o sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n word_n can_v be_v find_v out_o by_o the_o common_a people_n in_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o church_n 2._o 99_o sense_n particular_a can_v be_v attribute_v to_o person_n who_o explain_v themselves_o only_o in_o geoeral_a term_n 2._o 123_o sign_n take_v their_o name_n from_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o signify_v 2._o 73_o synod_n of_o cyril_n de_fw-fr beroa_n and_o parthenius_n against_o cyril_n suppose_a piece_n etc._n etc._n 1._o 210_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n from_o whence_o mr._n arnaud_n take_v his_o argument_n have_v neither_o evidence_n certainty_n nor_o necessity_n 1._o 277_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n conclude_v nothing_o 1._o 278_o sociniens_fw-la interest_v against_o the_o father_n 1._o 39_o stercoranist_n who_o they_o be_v 2._o 246_o stercoranist_n can_v not_o believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n 2._o 248_o supplement_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v one_o shall_v make_v to_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n be_v absurd_a 2._o 68_o supposition_n of_o what_o use_n in_o a_o dispute_n 1._o 4_o supposition_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n make_v that_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v believe_v in_o the_o seven_o 8_o and_o 9th_o century_n be_v unreasonable_a and_o captious_a 2._o 63_o suppose_v we_o ought_v that_o in_o the_o seven_o 8_o and_o 9th_o century_n neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v hold_v 2._o 64_o t._n term_n metaphorical_a which_o use_n have_v make_v proper_a 2._o 11_o term_n true_a and_o true_o be_v apply_v to_o several_a thing_n 2._o 76_o theophylact's_n passage_n explain_v 1._o 309_o translator_n and_o a_o paraphrasi_v their_o difference_n 1._o 359_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v a_o real_a mass_n of_o difficulty_n 1._o 36_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n consider_v in_o a_o church_n wherein_o they_o be_v hold_v 1._o 41_o transubstantiation_n be_v the_o precise_a determination_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o bread_n 1._o 120_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o a_o speculative_a doctrine_n 1._o ibid._n transmutatur_fw-la and_o transubstantiatur_fw-la be_v not_o synonimous_a term_n 1._o 124_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v the_o point_n which_o first_o separate_v the_o greek_n 1._o 245_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o believe_v by_o several_a before_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n 1._o 288_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n very_o proper_a for_o person_n that_o be_v curious_a and_o lazy_a 1._o 45_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n illusory_a in_o what_o it_o promise_v 1._o ibid._n turk_n favour_n those_o who_o give_v they_o most_o money_n 1._o 105_o v._n virtue_n bread_n change_v into_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 233_o version_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n of_o mons_fw-la &c_n &c_n 1._o 145_o vicq_n fort_n translator_n of_o herbert_n voyage_n 2_o 41_o voyager_n do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o moscovite_n believe_v transubstantiation_n w._n wittembogard_a one_o of_o the_o chief_a of_o the_o arminian_n party_n 1._o 39_o wicked_a in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o greek_n receive_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 1._o 146_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 2._o 78_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n more_o true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n than_o the_o eucharist_n 2_o 78._o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n carry_v not_o our_o mind_n to_o the_o real_a presence_n by_o a_o primary_n idea_n 2._o 113_o finis_fw-la errata_fw-la part_n i._n page_n 7._o read_v as_o already_o mention_v for_o as_o i_o already_o mention_v p._n 9_o l._n 4._o r._n the_o for_o that_o p._n 12._o l._n ult_n r._n their_o for_o these_o p._n 34._o l._n 1._o r._n of_o for_o which_o p._n 38._o l._n 1._o r_o person_n for_o person_n p._n 38._o l._n 45._o r_o manner_n for_o manner_n p._n 39_o l._n 13._o r._n critic_n for_o a_o critic_n p._n 46._o l._n 23._o r._n a_o for_o any_o p._n 57_o l._n 1._o r._n self_n for_o self_n p._n 90._o l._n 5._o r._n than_o for_o but_o p._n 95._o l._n 4._o r._n be_v not_o for_o yet_o no_o p._n 97._o l._n 1._o r._n although_o schismatical_a for_o although_o the_o schismatical_a p._n 11â—_n l._n 25._o r._n we_o shall_v see_v by_o for_o we_o shall_v by_o l._n 30._o r._n and_o which_o for_o and_o that_o which_o p._n 124._o l._n 40._o r._n latin_n say_v for_o latin_n say_v p._n 158._o l._n ult_n r._n his_o not_o insert_v the_o greek_a for_o forasmuch_o as_o he_o have_v not_o p._n 165._o l._n 1._o r._n which_o be_v for_o which_o must_v 181._o l._n 26._o r._n rational_a for_o national_a p._n 203._o l._n r._n wood_n for_o word_n p._n 210_o l._n 1._o r._n sign_n for_o sign_n p._n 223._o l._n 29._o r._n pursue_v for_o puruse_v p._n 225._o l._n 24._o r._n expression_n for_o expression_n p._n 243._o l._n 1._o deal_n preface_n p._n 153_o l._n 10._o r._n those_o that_o hold_v p._n 365._o l._n 7._o r._n be_v not_o print_v p._n 274._o l._n 14._o r._n and_o yet_o taste_v p._n 279._o l._n 17._o r._n silence_n on_o the_o rest_n for_o silence_v the_o rest_n p._n 291._o l._n 23._o r._n become_v not_o angry_a for_o become_v angry_a p._n 336._o l._n 35._o r._n only_o the_o divinity_n p._n 330._o l._n 22._o r._n colour_n real_o for_o colour_n be_v real_o part_n ii_o page_n 6._o at_o bottom_n of_o the_o page_n r._n and_o for_o where_o p._n 27._o l._n 11._o r._n romanist_n persecute_v for_o that_o persecute_a p._n 47._o l_o 31._o r._n the_o union_n for_o of_o the_o union_n the_o printer_n to_o the_o reader_n the_o absence_n of_o the_o translator_n and_o his_o inconvenient_a distance_n from_o london_n have_v occasion_v some_o lesser_a escape_n in_o the_o impression_n of_o this_o book_n the_o printer_n think_v it_o the_o best_a instance_n of_o pardon_n if_o his_o escape_n be_v not_o lay_v on_o the_o translator_n and_o he_o hope_v they_o be_v no_o great_a than_o a_o ordinary_a understanding_n may_v amend_v and_o a_o little_a charity_n may_v forgive_v r._n royston_n advertisement_n rite_n of_o funeral_n ancient_a and_o modern_a in_o use_n through_o the_o know_a world_n write_v original_o in_o french_a by_o the_o ingenious_a monsieur_n muret._n to_o which_o be_v add_v a_o vindication_n of_o christianity_n against_o paganism_n all_o translate_v into_o english_a by_o p._n lorraine_n london_n print_v for_o r._n royston_n bookseller_n to_o his_o sacred_a majesty_n at_o the_o angel_n in_o amen-corner_n 1683._o the_o content_n of_o the_o say_a book_n the_o funeral_n rite_n of_o the_o egyptian_n grecian_n roman_n persian_n turk_n chinese_n american_n of_o some_o islander_n of_o the_o tartar_n live_v sepulcher_n fiery_a sepulcher_n water-burial_n airy_a obsequy_n burial_n above_o ground_n the_o funeral_n rite_n of_o the_o ancient_a jew_n modern_a jew_n schismatic_n christian_n a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o right_n of_o burial_n and_o law_n on_o that_o behalf_n the_o end_n
be_v therefore_o leave_v undecided_a although_o they_o be_v hold_v let_v the_o reader_n judge_n whether_o it_o be_v likely_a a_o church_n will_v only_o receive_v for_o a_o determination_n of_o point_n of_o faith_n the_o decree_n of_o council_n wherein_o there_o have_v pass_v not_o a_o word_n concern_v transubstantiation_n and_o reject_v other_o wherein_o transubstantiation_n have_v be_v establish_v and_o yet_o believe_v this_o doctrine_n as_o firm_o as_o the_o latin_n and_o not_o dare_v to_o explain_v herself_o in_o clear_a and_o proper_a term_n which_o will_v have_v ease_v mr._n arnaud_n of_o that_o great_a pain_n he_o have_v take_v to_o fill_v three_o or_o four_o large_a book_n with_o his_o long_a syllogism_n the_o great_a part_n of_o which_o be_v beside_o the_o purpose_n what_o mean_v these_o greek_n by_o their_o general_a expression_n which_o be_v good_a for_o nothing_o but_o to_o puzzle_v people_n for_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n they_o distinct_o believe_v the_o whole_a substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o saviour_n body_n and_o teach_v as_o they_o believe_v it_o be_v their_o interest_n to_o do_v so_o to_o the_o end_n this_o doctrine_n may_v prevail_v with_o the_o people_n to_o adore_v this_o substance_n when_o change_v they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n explain_v itself_o touch_v this_o doctrine_n and_o yet_o be_v they_o oblige_v not_o to_o receive_v any_o doctrine_n as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o have_v be_v already_o determine_v by_o the_o seven_o first_o council_n in_o which_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o this_o change_n of_o substance_n and_o to_o reject_v all_o those_o council_n which_o express_o decree_v it_o and_o nevertheless_o they_o express_v themselves_o in_o general_a term_n which_o signify_v nothing_o and_o must_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o who_o immortal_a praise_n the_o greek_n be_v still_o in_o the_o world_n and_o to_o who_o they_o be_v oblige_v for_o their_o preservation_n under_o the_o turkish_a empire_n tire_v himself_o his_o friend_n and_o his_o reader_n exhaust_v his_o store_n of_o consequence_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o stock_n of_o delusion_n and_o be_v continual_o employ_v his_o invention_n to_o find_v some_o appearance_n or_o shadow_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o usual_a expression_n of_o this_o people_n to_o speak_v impartial_o he_o have_v reason_n to_o be_v angry_a with_o these_o greek_n who_o be_v so_o obstinate_a or_o at_o least_o so_o lazy_a that_o they_o will_v not_o be_v at_o the_o pain_n to_o express_v plain_o and_o without_o ambiguity_n a_o notion_n so_o clear_o and_o distinct_o imprint_v in_o their_o mind_n and_o moreover_o not_o only_o these_o greek_n have_v not_o explain_v themselves_o but_o even_o when_o move_v by_o temporal_a interest_n and_o the_o politic_a intrigue_n of_o their_o emperor_n they_o consent_v to_o these_o patch_a reunion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o have_v change_v the_o latin_a expression_n and_o whereas_o in_o the_o act_n of_o these_o last_o it_o be_v express_o mention_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o have_v bare_o insert_v that_o it_o be_v change_v that_o it_o be_v consecrate_v and_o in_o a_o word_n they_o have_v ever_o substitute_v their_o general_a expression_n to_o the_o formal_a and_o precise_a expression_n of_o the_o latin_n what_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n allege_v when_o on_o one_o hand_n he_o see_v in_o raynaldus_n this_o confession_n of_o faith_n about_o which_o he_o have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n and_o which_o be_v offer_v to_o the_o greek_n by_o clement_n iv_o by_o gregory_n x._o by_o john_n xxi_o and_o by_o urbain_n v._o as_o distinct_o and_o clear_o contain_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o he_o see_v it_o i_o say_v express_v in_o these_o latin_n word_n sacramentum_fw-la eucharistae_fw-la ex_fw-la azymo_fw-la conficit_fw-la eadem_fw-la romana_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la tenens_fw-la &_o docens_fw-la 77._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1267._o num_fw-la 77._o quod_fw-la in_o ipso_fw-la sacramento_n panis_n veré_fw-la transubstantiatur_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la &_o vinum_fw-la in_o sanguinem_fw-la domini_fw-la nostri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la the_o church_n of_o rome_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n hold_v and_o teach_v that_o in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o bread_n be_v real_o transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o when_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n he_o find_v this_o same_o article_n in_o the_o greek_a copy_n produce_v by_o allatius_n in_o these_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 17._o allat_n perp_v con_fw-la lib._n 2._o cap._n 17._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o church_n of_o rome_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n hold_v and_o teach_v that_o in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o bread_n be_v real_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o latin_n say_v veré_fw-la transubstantiatur_fw-la it_o be_v real_o transubstantiate_v and_o the_o greek_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v real_o change_v mr._n arnaud_n who_o love_v not_o to_o complain_v when_o his_o complaint_n will_v do_v he_o 298._o liv._o 3._o cap._n 7._o pag._n 298._o no_o good_a pass_v light_o over_o this_o difference_n as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o trifle_n not_o worth_a his_o notice_n for_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o raynaldus_n observe_v some_o read_v in_o latin_a transmutatur_fw-la and_o other_o transubstantiatur_fw-la he_o add_v allatius_n who_o have_v give_v we_o the_o original_a itself_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o these_o word_n transmutatur_fw-la and_o transubstantiatur_fw-la be_v mere_a synonimous_a term_n see_v they_o have_v be_v substitute_v by_o interpreter_n to_o these_o greek_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n and_o this_o be_v what_o be_v soon_o dispatch_v by_o the_o rule_n of_o synonimy_n transmutatur_fw-la and_o transubstantiatur_fw-la be_v both_o the_o same_o because_o interpreter_n substitute_v both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o of_o these_o word_n to_o the_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o who_o be_v these_o interpreter_n who_o thus_o render_v transubstantiatur_fw-la be_v they_o not_o such_o who_o find_v transubstantiation_n every_o where_o and_o will_v have_v it_o bring_v into_o the_o greek_a church_n by_o force_n if_o transmutare_fw-la and_o transubstantiare_fw-la be_v synonimous_a term_n mr._n arnaud_n may_v when_o he_o please_v render_v 40._o gregor_n naz._n ora._n 40._o those_o word_n of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n christo_fw-la indutus_fw-la sum_fw-la in_fw-la christo_fw-la transubstantiatus_fw-la sum_fw-la for_o there_o be_v transmutatus_fw-la and_o when_o he_o shall_v find_v in_o a_o homily_n attribute_v to_o origen_n sanctus_n theologus_fw-la in_o deum_fw-la transmutatus_fw-la he_o may_v read_v 12._o hâ—m_fw-la 2._o in_o divers_a iren._n ad_fw-la haeres_fw-la lib._n 5._o cap._n 12._o in_o deum_fw-la transubstantiatus_fw-la and_o when_o he_o read_v in_o st._n iréneus_n oleaster_n transmutatur_fw-la in_o bonam_fw-la olivam_fw-la he_o may_v render_v this_o transubstantiatur_fw-la in_o bonam_fw-la olivam_fw-la if_o we_o may_v as_o well_o substitute_n to_o the_o greek_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d these_o two_o latin_a one_o transmutatur_fw-la and_o transubstantiatur_fw-la mr._n arnaud_n may_v read_v in_o the_o version_n of_o st._n macairus_n omnes_fw-la in_o naturam_fw-la divinam_fw-la transubstantiantur_fw-la for_o the_o interpreter_n have_v set_v down_o transmutantur_fw-la and_o the_o greek_a import_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o when_o he_o shall_v find_v in_o the_o same_o author_n that_o jesus_n christ_n come_v to_o change_v the_o nature_n he_o may_v understand_v it_o that_o he_o come_v to_o transubstantiate_v the_o nature_n forasmuch_o as_o the_o latin_a bear_v transmutare_fw-la and_o the_o greek_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v certain_a that_o a_o man_n who_o read_v good_a author_n upon_o mr._n arnaud_n credit_n and_o follow_v his_o synonima_n will_v make_v abundance_n of_o extravagant_a transubstantiation_n and_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v mr._n arnaud_n will_v be_v willing_a to_o warrant_v they_o all_o he_o will_v say_v these_o word_n be_v synonimy_n when_o they_o concern_v the_o eucharist_n for_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v or_o transubstantiate_v be_v the_o same_o thing_n it_o be_v so_o indeed_o with_o they_o that_o believe_v transubstantiation_n but_o not_o with_o they_o who_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o but_o the_o greek_n believe_v it_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n which_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o prove_v before_o he_o affirm_v it_o mr._n arnaud_n argument_n be_v real_o admirable_a for_o they_o be_v very_o conclusive_a provide_v we_o suppose_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o they_o conclude_v if_o it_o be_v demand_v of_o he_o wherefore_o he_o make_v such_o a_o noise_n with_o this_o